Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Adarchiveid	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Pageid	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Collationcount	Collationid	Enddate	Entitytype	Gatedtype	Hidedatastatus	Isaaaeligible	Isactive	Cta Text	Pagename	Ad Creative	Caption	Effective Authorization Category	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Instagram Actor Name	Instagram Profile Pic Url	Version	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
1,011,126	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011138}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	274118792419624	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	“I, Prince Miles, reject you as my mate because I don’t want a blind omega for a mate. And I’m assuming that you’re also hideous with the cloak that’s on your face.”<br /> I felt something snap inside my heart. It feels so excruciatingly painful.<br /> But my mate left without any remorse.<br /> At that moment, I truly felt that I had nothing left in this world.<br /> ————————<br /> KEILAH <br /> The Blind Princess of Belmont—everybody has heard rumors about this mysterious woman, but nobody outside of the castle has ever seen her existence. <br /> Keilah Lunette Lockhart—the name that no one has ever heard about. Hidden deep within the castle grounds, I have been isolated all my life after the death of my parents. <br /> Today marks the day that all of the members of the royal family gather in the main castle because of the rumored engagement of the precious princess and my cousin—Isabelle Diane Lockhart. <br /> I stood in front of the back door and shook my hands in nervousness. I was about to head in when I heard my aunt Grace speak. <br /> “She’s not going to come, is she?” Queen Grace chuckled as she took a sip of her tea. <br /> “Most definitely not,” Princess Sofia said. “She has some guts to show her monstrous face here on the day that Prince Enzo arrives.” <br /> “She definitely shouldn’t come if she doesn’t want to be the laughingstock of the event,” Prince Finn added, causing the table of royals to burst into laughter. <br /> I cast my head to the ground and pursed my lips together. They're talking about me again, huh? <br /> I heard the main door open, followed by the sound of the King's voice. <br /> “What’s with all the laughter when I’m still not around?” King Leo entered the room and smoothly interrupted their conversation. <br /> “It’s nothing,” Queen Grace, his wife, said. “We’re just talking about a nobody.” <br /> “Well, you better settle down. Isabelle is about to come down any minute now.” <br /> Princess Evelyn clapped her hands in excitement. “I can’t wait! She’s going to be so beautiful.” <br /> Grace boastfully smiled. “When has my daughter ever been ugly?"<br /> I heard the sound of the door opening once more and inferred that Princess Isabelle had entered the room. Everybody beamed at her arrival, and she was immediately greeted with a warm welcome as she sat down. <br /> “You look beautiful, my darling,” Grace exclaimed. “You’re going to capture Prince Enzo’s heart in an instant.” <br /> “I hope so, mom. It’s been nerve-wracking ever since the news came out,” Isabelle gracefully responded. <br /> Grace chuckled in reassurance. “You don’t have to worry about anything.” <br /> “That’s right,” Violet chimed in. “You’re perfect, Isabelle.” <br /> This is probably a good time to come in, right? <br /> I didn't think about it any further and twisted the doorknob open, silently entering the room. <br /> I thought that I went in discretely, but when the room turned silent, I knew that they had noticed my presence. I stood there for a while, just internalizing everything that was happening. <br /> “I can’t believe she actually came,” Nolan sneered. <br /> “Such a thick face she has,” Violet added. <br /> There are some times when my blindness becomes convenient, and this is one of those situations. <br /> At this moment, I couldn’t see the hateful gazes being thrown my way. However, I sure can feel them. <br /> I bowed my head and still decided to greet them despite their hostility. <br /> “Good morning, everyone. I had come to congratulate Isabelle on her engagement,” I smiled, although it couldn’t be seen through the sheer cloak. <br /> “I’m surprised you even heard about the news,” Nolan chimed. “You were about to rot in your cottage from hiding away from us.” <br /> I looked down to the ground and muttered a small apology. I didn't want to hide away from the cottage, but whenever I came here, I always came home with a new bruise and a broken heart. <br /> “Is there a seat for me?” I asked, quickly changing the topic. <br /> My other relatives stayed silent, but Isabelle, the only relative I considered a genuine person, held onto my hand and led me to one of the seats. <br /> “You may leave, Weston,” Isabelle said to my helper, who trudged behind me. <br /> Weston was hesitant to leave the room, but I held onto his hand and nodded my head. <br /> "You can leave. I'll see you back in the house." <br /> “I’ll be right outside, princess,” Weston bows before leaving the room. <br /> I thanked Isabelle as I sat down on the chairs. I didn't know much about the prince that Isabelle was supposed to marry, but I heard that he's quite handsome and famous. I silently waited for his arrival in my seat, but it seemed like my relatives had other plans. <br /> “Isn’t it amazing?” Violet exclaimed. “Isabelle was actually chosen by Prince Enzo—the hottest Alpha of today’s era! I heard he has really high standards, so Isabelle must be something great for him to choose her.” <br /> Isabelle hummed while I fondly listened. However, my smile quickly dropped when I heard my aunt Grace’s next words. <br /> “Of course. What do you expect? My dearest daughter is also an Alpha. An Alpha is fit for an Alpha. Not a lowly omega,” she sneered. <br /> I knew that the queen was talking about me because nobody else in the room was an omega. <br /> “Well, a Lockhart must at least be a Beta. I don’t even know how a royal princess could be an omega, and she actually thinks that she’d be worthy to meet the prince. I feel like she has an inner agenda of wanting to capture the prince’s heart,” Sofia added. <br /> They weren’t throwing any names, but I already knew. <br /> That’s how it has always been. Werewolves were segregated into three separate groups—the Alphas, the strongest of the pack. They are naturally strong, attractive, and a rare part of the population. Once you’re born an Alpha, you’re practically at the top. <br /> Next, the Betas, the ones who make up most of the population. They can be dispatched in any kind of job, and are great followers. They aren’t as strong and attractive as Alphas, but they are accepted within society since they’re deemed as the most “normal.” <br /> And lastly, the omegas—the weakest and the most vulnerable ones. They don’t have any innate abilities, and for most people, they exist for one reason only—for breeding. It’s not like an omega can hide their identity, too, since they emit a sweeter scent than others. However, now that the times have changed, some people are becoming more open to accepting omegas as an equal part of society. <br /> Yet it seems like the Lockhart family still hasn’t gotten past that belief. <br /> They still hate omegas. <br /> They still hate me. <br /> “How could she?” Evelyn scoffed. “With her face, I’m afraid the prince is only going to run away.” <br /> It only became worse as the whole table burst into laughter. Isabelle gently held onto my hand and was about to speak, when the door suddenly opened, and a servant came in. <br /> “Greetings, the royal family. I have come here to present the coming of Prince Enzo Alexios Wilde of the Elixir kingdom!” <br /> I couldn't hear the servant's words since my heart was beating too loud inside my chest. I thought I had gotten used to my relatives' hurtful words, but after hearing them talk so lowly of me, I knew that I wasn't welcomed around. <br /> So, along with the opening of the door, I stood up from my seat. I didn't even care about meeting the prince at this point. I just wanted to go home. I started walking out of the door, hoping no one would notice me. <br /> However, with my impaired vision and the tears pooling in my eyes, I couldn’t make a smooth exit. <br /> And before I even knew it, I had already bumped into a warm, firm chest. I immediately felt him wrap his arms around my body, catching me before I fall. Being in this person's arms felt comforting, but that feeling immediately went away when the royal family gasped. <br /> “Prince Enzo!”<br /> -<br /> ENZO<br /> And before I even knew it, the mysterious woman was already being pushed away from me. <br /> I dusted my clothes off to get rid of the sweet scent, but it only spread through the cloth. My frown deepened as I was engulfed by her scent. <br /> “Servant!” Queen Grace shouted in rage. “I am so sorry, Prince Enzo,” she bowed her head. “Our servant disrespected you the moment you came in. Do not worry. We will punish her as soon as possible.” <br /> “It’s alright,” I brushed it off, trying to keep it cool. “You do not have to punish her. But, I would appreciate an apology coming from the servant.” <br /> I didn't know the exact reason why, but I somehow wanted to see the face hiding behind the mysterious woman’s cloak. <br /> “Such a kind man you are,” Queen Grace smiled. “Indeed, a perfect match for my daughter, Isabelle.” <br /> I merely smiled and turned my attention back to the woman, who was still sitting on the ground. <br /> “Well, what are you waiting for?” Grace exclaimed in a harsh tone. “Apologize to the prince.” <br /> She cast her head down and muttered a small apology. <br /> My eyebrows raised in surprise as I heard her voice. It was soft and light—like she seemed kind. However, I quickly shook my head to get rid of such thoughts. <br /> This woman is still an omega, no matter how kind she may sound. At the end of the day, that is what omegas are most known as—weak and pretentious. <br /> “I don’t accept your apology,” I said in a cold voice. “How could you apologize to a prince with your face covered with a cloak?” <br /> The servant froze. <br /> “Remove your cloak, then apologize to me, servant.”<br /> -<br /> KEILAH <br /> I felt my mind blanking out. <br /> My cloak? <br /> The only thing shielding me away from this cruel world?<br /> There is no way on Earth that I'm going to remove my cloak—not even in the presence of a high and mighty prince. <br /> I felt his footsteps coming my way, so I acted fast and rose to my feet. I didn't even bother to bow and bid farewell to the prince. I just ran away from the scene, ignoring the calls of my relatives and the guards. <br /> I had already memorized the interior of this mansion ever since I was young, so I didn't have any problem with running away. <br /> I can already imagine the looks on my relatives' faces, but right now, I couldn't afford to be seen. <br /> I ran back to my humble cottage and bumped into Weston along the way. <br /> “Keilah?” he exclaimed. “Are you alright? Are you—are you crying? What happened?” he bombarded me with questions. <br /> I merely nodded my head and tried to hide my real emotions. <br /> “I’m okay,” I said between my tears. “I just need some time alone.”<br /> I could tell that Weston wanted to ask more but decided to drop it in the end. <br /> “Will you be at the cottage?”<br /> “Yes,” I said. “You can come back at dinner time.”<br /> “Alright, Keilah. Don’t hesitate to call for me when you need help. I’ll just be in the stables.”<br /> I nodded my head before heading back to the cottage. <br /> As I went inside, I felt the tears cascading down my cheeks. I removed my cloak and buried my face in my arms. I cried by myself, feeling an immense pain in my heart. <br /> After crying for a while, I lifted my head up at the sky and pleaded. <br /> “Mom, Dad, can you please come back here?"<br /> Ever since the day that they died, life has never been the same. When I was younger, and they were still alive, my relatives treated me fairly, but now, they treat me like I'm less than garbage. <br /> At any chance that they get, they humiliate me in front of strangers, unnecessarily make me do their chores, and take advantage of my blindness. <br /> And when I thought that meeting my mate would pull me out of my misery, I was wrong. He heartlessly rejected me because of my disability, and now, I think no one will be able to love me sincerely anymore.<br /> Eight years ago<br /> My parents had just died, the reason being unknown, when my aunts and uncles forced me out of my room to socialize with my cousins. <br /> I didn't want to, but it seemed like I had no other choice.<br /> “Keilah!” Nolan called, waving his hands to get me to come closer. “Did you cry?” he asked. <br /> I nodded my head while looking down at the ground. <br /> Evelyn clicked her tongue. “You have been crying for days! Your parents are already dead—they’re not going to come back, so stop being a crybaby about it,” she said. <br /> “Yeah,” Finn agreed. “You should be happy now that they’re gone. Now, you have all the time and freedom to do what you want without your parents telling you to do so!”<br /> I didn’t know how to react. For some reason, I felt like I was being ganged up on by my cousins. I always thought that they never treated me like family, but now that my parents are gone, it just became more obvious.<br /> “Stop that,” Isabelle interrupted. “Don’t listen to them, Keilah. Let’s just play on the slides, hmm?”<br /> I smiled at her and nodded my head. Isabelle has always treated me like a good cousin, so she’s one of the few people I genuinely care for in the castle. <br /> Finn clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes. He didn’t retaliate any further since he never dared to defy Isabelle. <br /> Isabelle and I went to the slide. <br /> “I’m scared,” I said. <br /> “It’s easy,” Isabelle assured. “I’ll go first, okay?"<br /> I nodded my head and watched her go down the slide. <br /> “See? It’s not that bad.”<br /> Even with her demonstration, I still felt a bit scared to go down the slide, considering I've always been afraid of heights. <br /> I stood up on top of the slide and looked at the steep way down. I felt my heart beat faster in my chest, so I closed my eyes to calm myself down. <br /> Now, looking back, I never should have closed my eyes at that moment. <br /> Because that would be the very last time that I'll be seeing the world in color. <br /> Before I even knew it, I felt a strong push from my back, causing me to topple down to the ground and hit my head on the metal slide. <br /> The next second, I woke up, but it felt like I still hadn't—because the world was dark when I opened my eyes, and no one was even there to tell me that I had gone blind. <br /> Five years ago<br /> Twas the night of my sixteenth birthday, and I had been dreaming of this day ever since I became blind. After years of being isolated in my cottage, I can finally celebrate this special day since my aunt and uncle surprisingly allowed me to join. <br /> Granting, it wasn’t only my birthday, but also Isabelle’s. However, I really didn’t care. As long as I could finally have the chance to meet my mate and have someone love me as I had always dreamed of, I felt fine with having the minimum. <br /> Even if I was allowed to join in at the party, I was kept away from the visitors and was only allowed to stay in the kitchen. <br /> I was eating some cookies when I heard two sets of footsteps coming into the room, followed by the sweetest scent I had smelled in the entire world. <br /> “Can’t you just accept me as your mate?” he asked, the man’s deep voice sending shivers down my spine. <br /> “You know that I can’t,” Evelyn sighed. “You’re a Beta. I want an Alpha as my life partner. Besides, you’re not even my mate.”<br /> I froze as I recognized my cousin’s voice coming from the pantry. I held my breath, so they wouldn’t be able to hear me.<br /> The man clicked his tongue. “Does that even matter? The mate bond is practically a joke these days. Who actually wants their fated mate?”<br /> I do. I still want my mate. <br /> Because of the shock I felt from the man’s statement, I dropped the plate of cookies I was eating, causing the two of them to look my way. <br /> I stayed still as I felt my cousin and the mysterious man, who I assumed to be a prince, walk over to where I was. <br /> “Who is this?” the man exclaimed. <br /> Evelyn sighed. “Don’t mind her. She’s our blind servant. Whatever,” she said. “I’m out of here. Don’t you dare bring up this conversation anymore.”<br /> She clicked her tongue and exited the kitchen. <br /> The man clicked his tongue and tried to walk away; however, at that moment, our skins touched, and I felt the most sensational emotion in the world. <br /> “Mate,” I muttered under my breath, causing the prince to stop in his tracks. <br /> he cursed. “Such luck I have.”<br /> I wanted to be embraced by my mate right then and there, but it seemed like he didn’t feel the same way.<br /> “I can’t believe this,” he sighed. “Let’s just get this over with. What’s your name?”<br /> “Keilah,” I softly said. <br /> “Alright,” he nonchalantly said and held onto my hands. “Look, I’m going to cut to the chase. I don’t want a blind person for a mate. And I’m assuming that you’re also hideous with the cloak that’s on your face. Not to mention, you're also an omega," he chuckled.<br /> He was talking like he didn't care for me one bit. "So, I, Prince Miles, reject you as my mate.”<br /> With that, I felt something snap inside my heart. It feels so excruciatingly painful, but my mate left without any remorse. <br /> At that moment, I truly felt that I had nothing left in this world—not my parents, not my relatives, not my vision, and not even my mate.<br /> Present time<br /> I sobbed as I remembered the sad story of my life. I thought that being away from my relatives would cure the pain and push the hurtful memories away, but they all resurface whenever I meet them. <br /> I felt a small, fluffy creature jump onto my lap and smiled. <br /> “Lucky,” I called out my cat’s name. “At least I still have you, huh?”<br /> I wiped the tears from my eyes and cuddled into the cat. <br /> “I have to be strong, right?” I said. <br /> Lucky lets out a small meow, causing my smile to widen. <br /> “Alright,” I said. “I’ll tell you everything that happened today.”<br /> Lucky lets out a meow once more, so I continued my story. <br /> “So, I met this prince,” I said, the memory suddenly flashing in my mind. “He felt….warm,” I smiled. <br /> “But he’s rude,” my smile dropped. “He called me a servant and told me to remove my cloak right then and there! Can you believe it? You know that I never take off my cloak.”<br /> “I just have to avoid him at all costs. I feel like he’s the type of person who wouldn’t forgive the people who had defied him.”<br /> Lucky purred. <br /> “Let’s hope we never see him again.”<br /> -<br /> ENZO<br /> I stopped in my tracks when I saw the cloaked servant from a while ago cooking some type of meal.<br /> Now that I entered her home, I smelled her sweet scent once more, and it made me grimace.<br /> Peach.<br /> She smells of peach.<br /> It was pleasant to the nose, but just knowing that it was coming from an omega made my stomach churn.<br /> I was about to head out of the cottage when she suddenly spoke.<br /> "Weston, you're back?" she said in a bubbly voice, very in contrast with how anxious she sounded a while ago.<br /> Weston? Who is that?<br /> "You came right on time. I just finished making dinner."<br /> She walked over to where I was, and I frowned when I saw that she was still wearing her cloak.<br /> She chuckled and tried to hold onto my hand to lead me to the dining area, but I took a step back before our skin could make contact.<br /> She froze. "Weston, Is there something wrong?"<br /> I couldn't respond. The moment I would open my mouth to speak, I knew that she would know that I wasn't this "Weston" guy.<br /> So, I just opted to leave.<br /> However, the sound of my stomach grumbling made me stop in my tracks.<br /> I pursed my lips together and let out a deep breath.<br /> Talk about my luck.<br /> Her suspicion changed into that of amusement, and she walked over to the kitchen to set up the table.<br /> "Come," she said. "You should eat. I made your favorite today, and I also had some time to bake some desserts."<br /> I stood in my spot and hesitated to follow after her. However, there's no harm in having a free meal, right?<br /> I couldn't eat well back in the castle because the taste of the food were either flavorless or too flavorful.<br /> And besides, once we eat, she'll probably take her cloak off, right? That's another thing I could get. After seeing her face, I feel like I'll finally get over my fixation. The only reason why I'm staying here right now is for the food and for her reveal.<br /> I sat down on the chair and looked at the simple meal on the table. It wasn't as fancy or extravagant as the ones served at the castle, but it still aroused my appetite.<br /> I took the spoon to scoop up some of the stew into my mouth. A moan left my lips as soon as the myriad of flavors exploded on my tongue.<br /> This tastes too good.<br /> And to think that an omega cooked this.<br /> She chuckled when she heard me vigorously digging in.<br /> "Were you that hungry? You should have come back here sooner if you were. I already ate a snack a while ago, so I'll eat later on."<br /> I clicked my tongue. I thought I would finally be able to see her face.<br /> "Why are you so quiet today?" she asked. "You're only like this when you're upset."<br /> I didn't respond and continued eating. Well, it's not like I had any other choice. After finishing this meal, I'm going to go back to where our car is parked.<br /> "You're still not talking, huh?" she chuckled. "Is it because of what happened back in the castle? I don't understand why you'd be upset because of that. It's not like it's the first time that it has happened," she said.<br /> I continued listening to her as I ate.<br /> "Queen Grace has never liked me, so it's expected that she talks that way. My cousins, too, are quite childish, but I think it's because of the pressure of being young royals."<br /> She tried to make her tone happier, but I could still notice the sadness lingering in her voice.<br /> "But I'm okay. I really am. I've gotten used to their words. Even if I have their last name, I know that they don't want me as their family."<br /> I stopped mid-chew and looked at her.<br /> She has the same last name as the royal family? How could a blind omega have the same last name as them?	LEARN_MORE	https://a.topicksapp.com/ad/dGlnZXJyZWFkZXIvMTQzMT	106700359177506	Picks002	https://facebook.com/100095293115204	15	1	1,125,933,008,835,772	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Picks002	120208944073220042	a.topicksapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.topicksapp.com/ad/dGlnZXJyZWFkZXIvMTQzMTI5LzIwMjQwNDA3MTM0NTQ0L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 00:52	https://scontent-lax3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436361406_3318234561802465_3578290291553893193_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fRE8TqVptJoAb4i9fDH&_nc_ht=scontent-lax3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEKhc4rS4L_tr8SqxD7Jt44aUmS0or8ICAbpNxCZnsPg&oe=6618F805	person_profile	Picks002	https://scontent-lax3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436283341_455431863570323_875660357695184269_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AM8Wwum-Vr8Ab6T-Iib&_nc_ht=scontent-lax3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDmUquhX-MV6eRMeYsMWwY_RK-o6lcbXpcyCrntZGckaA&oe=6618CA20	3	Picks002	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,145	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011254}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	351676687304481	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"I'm warning you for the last time, get your filthy hand off me!" He seethe through gritted teeth. <br /> Before Fury could have a control of her mindset, she connects her palms with his face.<br /> "Filthy huh? You called my hands filthy!? Now you should get a taste of your own medicine." <br /> One slap wasn't enough for her, she raised her hands again to slap him for the second time, when he held them mid air.<br /> "Are you challenging me woman. You think I can't destroy your life?" <br /> "If you call it a challenge then so be it. Bring it on. Kayla Parker ain't afraid of any challenge." <br /> ————————<br /> Kayla<br /> <br /> Around 7:45pm, I heard the banging of the door followed by Claire's voice. That girl knows how to give me headache. She could not wait for the next day. I lazily made my way to the door. I was attacked by her glares. "Why the hard face? You look ugly"<br /> <br /> She walked passed me brushing my shoulder. She choose not to answer me. Great. "You did well" She exclaimed throwing her bag on couch. I took the other seat. "About what?" I played ignorance.<br /> <br /> "You know it better than anyone. You were supposed to call me since afternoon but decided to ditch me and choose to call me this night. You did absolutely well" She remarked passing me a death glare.<br /> <br /> "No offence I was busy unfolding my things. I just arrived Newyork a few hours ago. What matters is you're here now right?" I flunged my hands in the air.<br /> <br /> Her eyes squinted on me. Before I could have a control of what was happening, she dropped her weight onto my body. "I missed you girl!"<br /> <br /> "Get off me! I can't breathe properly" I exclaimed detaching her body from mine and also catching my breath.<br /> <br /> "God. Do you want to kill me?"<br /> <br /> She rolled her eyes in return. "Aren't you happy that we're seeing each other after a long time? I see you don't care about me anymore" She fake hurt. I burst into a fit of laughter.<br /> <br /> "Take a look at your face. You look like an old woman" I said amidst laughter.<br /> <br /> "Whatever. I still look beautiful in Tyler's eyes" Talking of Tyler, I have completely forgotten about him. Claire and Tyler have been together for more than five years. I remember the day Tyler approach Claire. She was on top of the moon. As she secretly has a crush on him. Tyler was our senior in University. He's not the popular type but has the aura of being attractive to people. And Claire got to be the lucky girl.<br /> <br /> "How's Tyler doing?" I asked wanting to start a different conversation.<br /> <br /> "Like you care to know" She mumbled enough for me to hear. "Ofcourse I care to know. After all he's your fiancee"<br /> <br /> "He hasn't proposed"<br /> <br /> "But he's going to. And that will be soon. I'm tired of seeing you guys single. You guys are head over heels for each other. I don't see why you're wasting time" Claire didn't say anything only spare me a glance and turn her face elsewhere.<br /> <br /> My brows creased in question. It's unlike her to behave that way. I know that whenever I mention Tyler, her face becomes red with blushing. I shifted to the couch beside her. "Is there something wrong? Between you and Tyler?" I asked placing my hand on her shoulder.<br /> <br /> "Nothing is going on. We're okay" She offered out a smile which didn't reach her eyes. This shows something is definitely wrong.<br /> <br /> "You know that you're a terrible liar right? I could see right through your expression that something is definitely wrong. So before I lose my st and go meet Tyler right this night, better start talking"<br /> <br /> "I told you it's-"<br /> <br /> "Spill!" I exclaimed more like commanded. She heaved out a sigh.<br /> <br /> "So lately, Tyler and I were having some argument"<br /> <br /> "Okay...?" I trailed off knowing that wouldn't be the end of the story.<br /> <br /> "The main problem is from me. I know Tyler loves me and is patient with me knowing how stubborn I am. But, I don't think I'm ready for marriage now" For a moment, I stared at the woman in front of me as if she has grown two heads.<br /> <br /> "Then when will you be ready? Till after ten years? Or when Tyler couldn't take your st anymore" I know I'm supposed to support my friend. However, her reason doesn't look reasonable to be. I can see the love Tyler has for her. It's a kind of love any woman would love to have from her partner.<br /> <br /> "Look Claire" I adjust my sitting position turning her body towards me. "I don't know where you got the stupid thinking in your head. Tyler loves you wholeheartedly. He'd been in love with you since day one. And I know he's only holding himself back. You both love each other, he has a job, a decent source of income. Then what more do you want"<br /> <br /> "I know all of that. I just don't feel like I'm strong enough to take responsibility" I didn't know when a hiss left my lips.<br /> <br /> "Then you don't love him enough. If you're going to sit here and tell me you're not ready to take responsibility then you don't deserve to be with him" My voice was slightly raised. I was beginning to be pissed. I don't even understand her.<br /> <br /> "You won't understand because you've never been in love to know how it feels when you're in a tight situation"<br /> <br /> "What?"<br /> <br /> "If you've been in my situation then you won't say all those things you've said. This is between me and Tyler. You were not there with us. And you are not the one-"<br /> <br /> "Wait... Wait.... Wait. Are you trying to insult me right now? Because of a man? Because I told you the truth? Seriously Claire" I raked my fingers through my hair. Pissed is the word to describe what I was feeling at that moment.<br /> <br /> "I don't mean that. You got me wrong. I just-" I raised my hands halting her.<br /> <br /> "No I understand. I totally understand you. You don't have to explain to me. Now I should start learning how to stay out of things that doesn't concern me" I don't know if it was her words or my own actions. Yet, I wouldn't lie about the fact that I was hurt<br /> <br /> "Look Kayla, I'm sorry. I kn-"<br /> <br /> "Excuse me. I need to get some fresh air. Because I don't understand what just happened. I'm hurt" I didn't wait for her reply when I walked out of the house.<br /> <br /> I didn't stop walking until I found myself outside the building. "Urgh... Why did I leave the house. I didn't do anything wrong" I declared openly. Truth be told, I don't understand Claire. And she's right, maybe because I've never been in love, I won't picture myself in her shoes. But, that doesn't mean she should out cast me like that.<br /> <br /> Shrugging my shoulder, I decided to take a walk around the area. I thought there wouldn't be a single soul around. I bet I'm wrong. Even though the area is still quite bright. I trekked for a little while coming across a candy shop. A smile made it way out of my mouth. I patted my jeans. Thankfully, I still have some extra money with me.<br /> <br /> I was in awed when I came across different varieties of candies. There are literally too many to choose from. After much comtemplation, I choose three different flavors. We might be on an argument mode with Claire but I know it won't last long. I took out the chocolate flavor. I entered the next shop when a medium sized fan caught my eye. And the next thing I found myself paying for it. I will use it in my next video. With that thought, a smile made it way out of my lip. I hummed a slow song as I embark on my way back to the house. I was a focused on my own thinking when a white light flashed through my face. And the only thing that could shield me is the fan.<br /> <br /> I could hear my heart thumping in it's ribcage and my legs went weak which resulted results me into gripping the nearest pole in support. I can't believe I almost got hit. "Hey woman, can't you see where you're going?" An unfamiliar, manly voice resonates through my eardrums. I lift up my face to have a look at the person. And for a moment, I was short of words. He was dressed in a pieces of black suit, his jet black shining beard didn't go unnoticed. He had that kind of look that make you shiver. His presence held some kind of strong aura. The power of being in charge.<br /> <br /> "I hope I'm not talking to a deaf person" His husky yet sharp voice snapped me out of my trance. I immediately felt embarrassed for gawking at him. I pushed my body off the ground. "Um.. Sir"<br /> <br /> "FUk!" He seethe bending to his car. My brow knit in confusion. I know I'm at fault for not focusing my attention on the road. So I want to get it over with and go on my way. "Sir, I'm-"<br /> <br /> "What's wrong with you woman! Why do you carry this piece of cr ap around? And now look it scraped my car. Are you blind?"<br /> <br /> "What?" I found myself uttering out in a low voice.<br /> <br /> "Now look at the damage you did to my car. How are you going to pay for the damages? Heck, you don't even look like someone who have a dime" He mumbled the last statement which didn't go unheard by me. For a moment, I found myself taking a clearer look at him again. Is this man in his right state of mind. If we look at it, he was partly at fault too. If he focus his attention on the road, nothing of such will happen.<br /> <br /> "Excuse me Sir, I'm not fully fault here. If you had focused your attention on the road, nothing of such would happen. You nearly hit me!" I exclaimed.<br /> <br /> "I bet you're a shameless woman. You still have the audacity to sprout nonsense. It's my car we're talking about" My legs moved on it's own accord, charging towards him. I grabbed him by the collar.<br /> <br /> "I'm warning you for the last time, get your filthy hand off me!" He seethe through gritted teeth. Fury burned in my eyes like a lightening bolt and before I could have a control of my mindset, I connects my palms with his face.<br /> <br /> "Filthy huh? You called my hands filthy!? Now you should get a taste of your own medicine" One slap wasn't enough, I raised my hands again to slap him for the second time, when he held them mid air.<br /> <br /> "Just because I allowed you to raise your hands on me doesn't mean I will let you for the second time and talking about filthy? Yes, your hands are filthy as well as you. Before I lose my temper, I advice you to apologize before you regret the day you are born"<br /> <br /> I have never been angry and at the same time insulted in my life the way I was at that moment. I felt like turning the stranger in front of me into a punching bag. How dare him call me filthy! I did promised my Dad that I won't cause any trouble in my stay in New York, but the man is making it harder for me. It's better if I just ignore him and go on my way. That should be better.<br /> <br /> I was about to leave when his next word renders me speechless. "I dare you to take one more step forward" His voice held some authority. For a moment I was short of words. Did I really hear him correctly?<br /> <br /> "I see that you don't know who you're talking to. I can destroy your life in a snap of finger" A annoyed chuckle escaped me<br /> <br /> "It's not necessary for me to know who you are. You might be the richest man in this city or even the president. You're human, so I am. I don't see any difference" Something flashed in his eyes. Surprise. If he thinks I'm going to be afraid of him then he's clearly mistaken.<br /> <br /> I'm sure he's not a simple man by his mode of dressing. The two pieces black suit isn't a common one. "Look woman. I don't have forever. I have important things to do that listen to your stupidity"<br /> <br /> "Oh so now you're resulting to insult right. If I'm stupid, then so are you. I need to make one thing clear to you. First, you were the one who tried to hit me with your car and then you want me to apologize to you because my fan mistakenly grazed your car? Isn't my life important than a stupid non living thing"<br /> <br /> The next thing that follows is a fit of laughter which got me thinking maybe something is indeed wrong with the man in front of me. "Important? Why would a stranger's life be important to me? I only care about my car. To give you a light punishment, I urged you to apologize because your piece of trash won't even be a tiniest bit of help to my damage"<br /> <br /> "I don't know you but your words shows that you're not a kind hearted person. You know I can sue you for attempted murder" I thought he will be taken aback by my outburst. However, he stood calm. Instead, his lips curved up. He trekked his way closer to me which led me to inch back passing him a glare.<br /> <br /> "Look here woman. Whether you report to the police or file a lawsuit at the court, nothing is going to happen. No one will listen to you. In fact they will take you as a crazy person. Because they know Alexander Carlo is a well reputable man" I would be lying if I say his words didn't send goosebumps to my skin. He might only be making mouth. However, when I look into the eyes of the man in front of me, it held power. His aura made me think maybe. Just maybe I was faster than my shadow<br /> <br /> And some other part of me reminded me that regardless of the status, humans are humans and it doesn't make any difference. He's only a man and I'm a woman. Feeling some sense of authority in me. I shifted myself back and stare at him directly. "I don't care about how reputable you are in the eyes of people. To me you're nothing but an arrogant and careless stranger"<br /> <br /> "It seems I didn't scare you enough to come back to your senses. I might have to remind you again. Alexander Carlo isn't a forgiving type. I could allow you to walk away but believe me when I say I can destroy your life in a snap of a finger" His body didn't move an inch from where he was standing only his mouth that is doing the movement.<br /> <br /> I reciprocated his action instead folding my arms across my chest. Up till now , no soul could be seen around the surrounding area. "I might have to remind you too Mr Alexander or whoever you call yourself. I'm not a forgiving type too. When I'm wronged, I make sure that person takes a taste of his or her own medicine and I think I've done part of it. You know...." I trailed off my eyes going to his chin.<br /> <br /> "The slap" I let out slowly. His eyes suddenly burned with fury. In a swift motion, I found my body being hurled around a wall. "You have the audacity to lay your hands on my face. Something no one will dare to do. I bet you don't know what you're getting yourself into" He seethe his eyes a shade of pure a anger.<br /> <br /> "Why? Does it hurt your ego? I will be delighted if it did. I'm wronged here and the least you could do it apologize for your actions. I don't plan on letting you get away with it"<br /> <br /> "Are you challenging me woman. You think I can't destroy your life?" A small smile spread across his face.<br /> <br /> "If you call it a challenge then so be it. Bring it on. Kayla Parker ain't afraid of any challenge" We both stared into each other's eyes with anger burning in them.<br /> <br /> A hiss left my mouth as I pulled my door open. I was burning with rage. I can't believe a stranger insulted me. He has the nerve to call me a shameless woman. What on earth. "Hey you're...." Claire trained off when I pass her a deathly look.<br /> <br /> She shouldn't forget we're still in a bad terms with each other. "My bad. You look scary" She ushered laughing at her unfunny joke.<br /> <br /> "Why in the world did I not give him another good slap!" I seethe punching the decor pillow in frustration.<br /> <br /> "Wait... What happened? Why are you talking about slapping someone?" Claire asked taking a seat beside me.<br /> <br /> "He has the audacity to call me a shameless woman. Can you believe this. A total stranger. He nearly killed me!" Our fight with Claire completely forgotten. I was literally hyperventilating.<br /> <br /> Claire places her hand on my shoulder. "Calm down and tell me what happened?"<br /> <br /> I heaved in and out a sharp breath calming my beating heart. I sure need someone to vent out my frustration. I explained everything that transpired between me and him. From the fight up to the challenge.<br /> <br /> "So you mean you slapped Alexander?" She asked her eyes widening a bit. Which made me raised my brows in question. "As in Alexander Carlo" She repeated.<br /> <br /> "Yes. Is he some president? He made a mistake and I gave him a taste of his own medicine"<br /> <br /> "OMG! Kayla you're doomed. I always advice you to be controlling your anger and now see what happened. Alexander isn't a forgiving man. And he doesn't back out of his word" This time around, she made me stare at her for some seconds.<br /> <br /> "What are you trying to say? You want me to stand idle and allow him to insult me?"<br /> <br /> "You don't understand Kayla. Alexander is a reputable man and among the top ten richest young bachelor in New York. Getting involved with him is like getting involved with fire. What are we going to do now" She was now in standing position. My eyes followed her action. Is this woman for real?<br /> <br /> "And so what?" I said. Just because he's the richest man doesn't mean he'd look down on people.<br /> <br /> Claire stopped pacing around the room and turned to me. "You don't understand Kayla, you barely spend a day in New York and you're getting into troubles. Alexander is far powerful than you think he is. I just hope he won't do anything" I found my mouth letting out a hiss. Her words are even adding fuel to my anger.<br /> <br /> "He can do anything for all I care. No matter how powerful he is, he can't stop me from living my life or doing what I want. Good night. I'm sleepy"<br /> <br /> "Listen Kayla, you-"<br /> <br /> "We're still on bad terms don't forget that" My eyes travelled to the marble floor, where the fan I bought was splattered. Indeed the fan made me keep a history. I ignored the looks Claire was throwing me and made my way to the room. I have many things ahead of me than listen to her talking about how powerful or wealthy he is.<br /> <br /> Morning came faster than I expected. As we agreed with Mr. Julius on discussing about finding me a job. Claire was literally sulking. We barely exchanged pleasant words. She acts as if she's a relative of Alexander. Going on and on about him. We're not meeting again. Cased closed.<br /> <br /> "So Kayla, I see that you have quite good grade. Since you studied business administration, I think hunting for a job won't be that hard. I have a connection with some companies. We can apply for it and see how it unfolds" He explained intertwining his hands on the table. I barely touch the lemonade drink.<br /> <br /> "Okay Mr Julius. Thank you so much"<br /> <br /> "My pleasure. Since you have your laptop with you we can start looking through some companies" I nodded my head in answer. What I liked with the man is his sharpness. He does things directly. My phone vibrate from the desk. I almost hissed out. It won't pass Claire with her nagging self. It must be one of her new argument.<br /> <br /> However, it wasn't a message from her. It came from an unknown number. My brows squeezed in confusion. It might be a wrong message.<br /> <br /> "Is everything okay?" Mr Julius said bringing his attention on me.<br /> <br /> "I got a job offer"<br /> <br /> "Really? Which company Is it?". I read out the message.<br /> <br /> Dear Miss Parker,<br /> I am pleased to inform you that you are invited to a job interview at Carlo industry. The interview is scheduled tomorrow by 8:00am prompt. Wishing you best of luck!<br /> <br /> From Carlo Industry Ltd.<br /> <br /> "You just got lucky Kayla. No need to hunt for a job again. I can't believe you got an invite without even applying for the job" His words were deaf to my ear as I got into thinking. The name Carlo looks familiar.<br /> <br /> Alexander Carlo<br /> Carlo industry	LEARN_MORE	https://a.crazynovelapp.com/ad/TXlsaWIvMTQyOTg0LzI	149788454881544	Cra0004	https://facebook.com/61552123302606	42	1	1,121,160,232,346,096	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Cra0004	120208746436150400	a.crazynovelapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.crazynovelapp.com/ad/TXlsaWIvMTQyOTg0LzIwMjQwNDA3MTAzNDM0L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-06 21:38	https://scontent.fmem1-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436308622_942117517458960_5572793232238889159_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JkJ-xFz_xJUAb4GPgmZ&_nc_ht=scontent.fmem1-2.fna&oh=00_AfAj9FL4ZiV5-BULhENQP7oJHf_ySs2I67EbX6l6kfWoPA&oe=6618D81D	person_profile	Cra0004	https://scontent.fmem1-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436452245_991713972368990_8121608290254816655_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ppP6RApNQnsAb7AGTSO&_nc_ht=scontent.fmem1-1.fna&oh=00_AfC60dqzybJWzXwEsvdom4yoqQYf81EAsS_0SZR_CbudnQ&oe=6618D272	3	Cra0004	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,147	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	355453380216797	Free reading with Title "Love at the Wrong Table"	A male gynecologist went to the wrong table on a blind date, but he didn't expect that a female CEO with a net worth of tens of billions would be interested in him.<br /> ............................................................................................................................................................<br /> “I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.<br /> The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.<br /> <br /> After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.<br /> <br /> He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.<br /> <br /> Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.<br /> <br /> Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.<br /> <br /> Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.<br /> <br /> “Help! Someone help me!”<br /> <br /> Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.<br /> <br /> The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.<br /> <br /> After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.<br /> <br /> It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”<br /> <br /> “I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.<br /> <br /> Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.<br /> <br /> Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.<br /> <br /> The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.<br /> <br /> Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.<br /> <br /> The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.<br /> <br /> The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.<br /> <br /> Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.<br /> <br /> A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.<br /> <br /> It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.<br /> <br /> The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.<br /> <br /> The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.<br /> <br /> When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.<br /> <br /> Thump! Thump! Thump!<br /> <br /> When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.<br /> <br /> Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.<br /> <br /> The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.<br /> <br /> Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.<br /> <br /> Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?<br /> <br /> More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.<br /> <br /> She's my blind date?<br /> <br /> He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.<br /> <br /> The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.<br /> <br /> The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?<br /> <br /> Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.<br /> <br /> They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.<br /> <br /> He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”<br /> <br /> Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.<br /> <br /> The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.<br /> <br /> “Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”<br /> <br /> Emmanuel was stunned.<br /> <br /> What is happening?<br /> <br /> He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.<br /> <br /> Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.<br /> <br /> Where's the catch?<br /> <br /> All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.<br /> <br /> Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.<br /> <br /> She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.<br /> <br /> As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.<br /> <br /> Urgh, forget it!<br /> <br /> Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.<br /> <br /> He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”<br /> <br /> It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.<br /> <br /> Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.<br /> <br /> A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.<br /> <br /> She had never met a man who could humor her so.<br /> <br /> “What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”<br /> <br /> Pfft!<br /> <br /> Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.<br /> <br /> An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”<br /> <br /> “Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”<br /> <br /> Huh? What is going on?<br /> <br /> Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”<br /> <br /> “Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.<br /> <br /> “Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”<br /> <br /> Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.<br /> <br /> That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!<br /> <br /> Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.<br /> <br /> Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!<br /> <br /> He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”<br /> <br /> The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.<br /> <br /> While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.<br /> <br /> Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.<br /> <br /> Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.<br /> <br /> Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.<br /> <br /> Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.<br /> <br /> That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.<br /> <br /> Isn't that fate?<br /> <br /> Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”<br /> <br /> She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.<br /> <br /> Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.<br /> <br /> Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”<br /> <br /> Chapter 2 Failure<br /> <br /> After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.<br /> <br /> Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.<br /> <br /> Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.<br /> <br /> Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.<br /> <br /> Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.<br /> <br /> Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.<br /> <br /> “Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”<br /> <br /> “Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”<br /> <br /> After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.<br /> <br /> The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.<br /> <br /> Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.<br /> <br /> “Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.<br /> <br /> The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.<br /> <br /> To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.<br /> <br /> The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.<br /> <br /> This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...<br /> <br /> Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.<br /> <br /> To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.<br /> <br /> Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?<br /> <br /> “Ah! Someone's been hit!”<br /> <br /> “Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”<br /> <br /> Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.<br /> <br /> Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!<br /> <br /> Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.<br /> <br /> “What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.<br /> <br /> Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”<br /> <br /> Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.<br /> <br /> “How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.<br /> <br /> The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.<br /> <br /> “Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.<br /> <br /> Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.<br /> <br /> The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.<br /> <br /> Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.<br /> <br /> “Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”<br /> <br /> Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.<br /> <br /> At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.<br /> <br /> Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.<br /> <br /> The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.<br /> <br /> “Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.<br /> <br /> The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.<br /> <br /> Goodness gracious! That man is daring!<br /> <br /> Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.<br /> <br /> The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.<br /> <br /> I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!<br /> <br /> “What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.<br /> <br /> When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.<br /> <br /> By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.<br /> <br /> “Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.<br /> <br /> With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”<br /> <br /> Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”<br /> <br /> Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.<br /> <br /> Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.<br /> <br /> “Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”<br /> <br /> The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.<br /> <br /> “Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.<br /> <br /> Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!<br /> <br /> Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.<br /> <br /> Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”<br /> <br /> This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?<br /> <br /> Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.<br /> <br /> “Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.<br /> <br /> “What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”<br /> <br /> “What?” Emmanuel choked out.<br /> <br /> Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?<br /> <br /> Chapter 3 Rags to Riches<br /> <br /> In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.<br /> <br /> Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.<br /> <br /> Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!<br /> <br /> Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.<br /> <br /> “If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”<br /> <br /> Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.<br /> <br /> Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?<br /> <br /> Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”<br /> <br /> As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!<br /> <br /> “Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”<br /> <br /> By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.<br /> <br /> Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?<br /> <br /> Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.<br /> <br /> She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?<br /> <br /> “Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.<br /> <br /> She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.<br /> <br /> Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!<br /> <br /> “Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.<br /> <br /> That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”<br /> <br /> “Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”<br /> <br /> “No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.<br /> <br /> I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!<br /> <br /> Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”<br /> <br /> Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?<br /> <br /> Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”<br /> <br /> Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.<br /> <br /> “What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”<br /> <br /> Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”<br /> <br /> “Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.<br /> <br /> He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.<br /> <br /> “Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.<br /> <br /> Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!<br /> <br /> After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.<br /> <br /> To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.<br /> <br /> The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.<br /> <br /> Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?<br /> <br /> Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?<br /> <br /> The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.<br /> <br /> He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”<br /> <br /> Needless to say, everyone was stunned.<br /> <br /> Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.<br /> <br /> Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?<br /> <br /> The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?<br /> <br /> Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.<br /> <br /> Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.<br /> <br /> The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.<br /> <br /> For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!<br /> <br /> Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.<br /> <br /> Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!<br /> <br /> If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!<br /> <br /> After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.<br /> <br /> “What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”<br /> <br /> “Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.<br /> <br /> As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”<br /> <br /> “Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.<br /> <br /> Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.<br /> <br /> After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!<br /> <br /> Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.<br /> <br /> As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!<br /> <br /> “Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.<br /> <br /> He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.<br /> <br /> Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.<br /> <br /> “How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.<br /> <br /> “W-What should I do now, then?”<br /> <br /> In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.<br /> <br /> Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?<br /> <br /> “What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.<br /> <br /> Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”<br /> <br /> “Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.<br /> <br /> Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?<br /> <br /> 👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰	LEARN_MORE	https://page.joyreadings.com/h5-book-share-custom4	102114825976458	The novels	https://facebook.com/100085012467697	31,030	1	1,623,039,845,198,772	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	1	1	Learn more	The novels	120207703015280429	page.joyreadings.com	NONE	video		https://page.joyreadings.com/h5-book-share-custom4.html?lang=en&id=4685&brand=2&app=0&ppid=1635&pid=FBW2A&campaign={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&utm_source=FBW2A&utm_medium={{placement}}&utm_campaign={{campaign.id}}&utm_term={{adset.id}}&utm_content={{ad.id}}&ori_campaign_id=120207703008590429&ori_adset_id=120207703008990429&ori_ad_id=120207703013380429	2024-04-07 05:21	https://scontent.fmem1-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/423715383_1902801200140427_6093992041737580516_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zvs6KdQy5bEAb67QI2K&_nc_ht=scontent.fmem1-1.fna&oh=00_AfBUQZdwVUsEQbvhrlBZDfH5NZD9I7cdvJMReFggQfVzAg&oe=6618DFE2	person_profile	The novels	https://scontent.fmem1-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435123729_1513492492910631_7562481952175642695_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4hLSv0rAWPwAb78a3vG&_nc_ht=scontent.fmem1-1.fna&oh=00_AfBXE4s48zb1oq-beoj9x8-bj1loKJLRcdJhvvamay2_fQ&oe=6618D760	3	The novels	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,150	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011210}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	362866072739264	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	“Let's get divorced, Tim. You're sleeping with my bestie Jade?! The both of you make me sick!” Lily shouts. She could no longer keep her cool.<br /> "Listen to me, Lily." Tim begs.<br /> Lily ignores him.<br /> After leaving the villa, Lily goes to a bar.<br /> "Well, I only want the most expensive and most handsome man to accompany me." Lily said to the manager.<br /> ****** <br /> It is 9 p.m. on rainy day. On such a cool autumn night, Lily stands in front of the villa without an umbrella, the clothes on shoulder getting soaked by the rain. She doesn’t pay it any mind though and keeps the present under her arm carefully wrapped with her coat.<br /> Today is Lily and Tim’s first anniversary. Lily is supposed to be at her mother's house, but she secretly bought a gift to surprise Tim.<br /> As she walks to the door, her clothes get completely soaked. She takes the key from her pocket out and opens the door carefully. Without turning on the light, she stands at the porch and changes her shoes. As she takes off her shoes, she sees a pair of red high-heeled shoes on the floor.<br /> Lily is shocked, because she knows that those are clearly not her shoes; she can tell be the size.<br /> The heart feels like it is being grabbed by a pair of invisible hands. Lily puts the gift in her arms on the ground and walks slowly towards the bedroom on the second floor.<br /> The closer she gets, the clearer the conversation becomes—<br /> “Oh, Tim...”<br /> A familiar female voice penetrates her eardrum; she is enjoying herself quite a bit.<br /> “I know that is how like it,” the man replies. That is without question Tim’s voice.<br /> In the corridor outside the door, Lily feels like she is walking on the edge of a knife with every step. Even if she can't see what's going on inside, the intensity of the voices paint a vivid picture in her mind of what is happening.<br /> “Who do you like better, Lily or me,” the woman suddenly asks. This makes Lily's heart drop into her stomach.<br /> “Are you getting jealous? I am only focused on you baby. How can I even think of her when I have you?” Lily’s heart breaks into a million pieces.<br /> Lily thinks to herself, nobody believed that her husband had never touched from when they started dating into now. Tim had said that he couldn’t do it. But now, here he is making love with her best friend.<br /> Lily feels that she is a heroine in a Tennessee Williams’ play. Now that she is facing her greatest fear, she can’t bear to open the door until they finish. Lilly enters the room and see the two of them lying in the bed.<br /> What makes it all the worse is that the person Tim is with is her best friend Jade.<br /> Jade has been her best friend since high school. Lily thought to herself, how could Jade do this to me?<br /> Lily suddenly recalls that every time she goes back to her mother's house, Jade always asks about how long she will be gone, but never accompanies her. The reason is much clearer to Lily now. She feels humiliated.<br /> Obviously, the two in bed don't expect Lily, who should be at her mother's house, to be here. For a moment, Tim tries to keep calm shouts at Jade, “Get out.”<br /> Lily has never been a short-tempered person. But, this time, she can't hide the anger in her chest. She glances at the hot kettle on the table, picks it up and throws it at the strange man and woman on the bed. “The both of you make me sick!” Lily shouts.<br /> Jade brazenly responds, “Lily, you should think about it from Tim’s point of view. The two of you haven’t been intimate in over a year.” Lily realizes that Jade doesn’t feel any guilt at all.<br /> “Oh, god,” Lily sneers, “I guess I should thank you Jade for taking care of my husband then.” Lily, getting angrier and angrier, continues, “I always treated you as more than a friend and this is how you treat me in return! You couldn’t get own husband, so I guess you had to take mine!”<br /> Lily has never been so pointblank with anyone before. Tim looks at her and says, “You need to get out of here.”<br /> “Don't worry, I won’t stay here anymore than I have to,” Lily responds. Lily can’t even bear to look at them and says, “Tim, you can explain this to my parents and your parents. I am tired of always having to explain your actions.”<br /> They have been married for over a year. On their wedding night, Tim had told her that he couldn’t have a intercourse. She had thought maybe he was scared and that once they got more comfortable with each other he wouldn’t have any issues. Her mother-in-law had been asking her why they didn't have children. Lily hadn’t said anything. Her mother-in-law asked if she had any physical problems. Lily had lied to cover for Tim, but this just caused friction between her and her mother-in-law. Lily now feels that she was so stupid for doing that now.<br /> But, even as Lily threatens him, Tim doesn't show any emotion, not even a frown. In all their years together, Lily had been the one that pursued the relationship. Lily had always been very forgiving of him and she would always come back to him no matter what he did.<br /> However, enough was enough. Lily could no longer keep her cool and said,<br /> “Let's get divorced.”<br /> After leaving the villa, Lily goes out to find a taxi. She wanders around the street aimlessly until a taxi finally stops for her. She sadly realizes that she has no place to go except her home.<br /> “Miss, where do you want to go?” The driver looks at the woman in the mirror curiously.<br /> “Just drive,” Lily says to the driver.<br /> The car passes a senior business club. Lily looks at the luxury cars at the door. She, without thinking, tells the driver to stop.<br /> After paying, she goes directly into the club. She quickly finds the bar in the hall. After a cursory glance at the expensive prices on the list and she orders several bottles.<br /> The hard liquid goes down her throat and into her belly, and her eyes quickly tear up. After a few more sips, she quickly reflects on the past year, the memories making her feel what a joke it all was.<br /> Her best friend is fooling around with her husband. Lily sadly smiles, her heart is broken.<br /> She downs her glass. Then another. Then another. Soon, she doesn't know how much she has had. But, she does know that she has to pee and walks into the bathroom. After taking care of her business, she goes out and sees a row of tall men in black suits. The men look powerful and important. Now that she has some liquid courage, she casually walks up to one of the men, hooks arms with him and starts chatting with him.<br /> The manager of the restaurant comes up, pulls her away and gives her a look. Seeing that Lily is not bad looking and wearing famous brands, the manager relaxes his face.<br /> “Excuse me, miss, these are doormen. If you want to meet some big players, I can help you out.”<br /> Lily is drunk and sees a chance to get some revenge on Tim. She has already lost everything to this marriage. Why should she always have to be the bigger person if Tim and Jade were just going to betray her?<br /> “Well, I only want the most expensive and most handsome man to accompany me?<br /> As soon as the manager hears that the most expensive, his eyes shine shrewdly. Then he takes her directly to the VIP area. “Just a moment, I'll call someone right away to come here,” the manager tells Lily.<br /> The manager goes into the room first and leaves Lily alone on sofa. She is very drunk and dizzy. In a drunken haze, Lily see the door of the opposite room open and a tall man comes out from it. He looks handsome and strong with long legs, a narrow waist and wide shoulders. Even the face seems like it is craved out of stone. Everything about this man is immaculate. Especially those dark and deep eyes, which hypnotize Lily.<br /> Lily smiles, gets up and walks unsteadily. She grabs the man's arm and says, “Nice, I'm very satisfied.”<br /> The man looks at Lily, raising his eyebrows.<br /> “Let’s go,” he calmly says.<br /> “This is your attitude. Didn't your manager tell you that I'm going to pay you for one night. I don’t care about money. As long as you make me happy, I'll double it for you!” Lily keeps on talking a big game, giving a goofy smile and showing a row of neat, white teeth. The man is tall, and she has to stand on tiptoe to get close to him. “To tell you the truth, this is my first time. Aren’t you lucky.”<br /> <br /> Rex suddenly stops walking, and he finally looks at Lily. Her beautiful face is as small as his palm and she has a pair of clear eyes. The woman's skin is very fair, and she even has no pores. Unlike the other enchanting woman of the night, she doesn't wear make-up, and she is so pure like a daisy shaking in the wind. Now that she is getting closer to him, Rex can smell a mixture liquor and perfume. Rex has had no feelings for any woman over the years, but looking at her, he is very excited.<br /> She is very much to his liking.<br /> Rex raises her chin and says confidently, “First time, huh. Haven’t made love before Lily.”<br /> Lily looks at him directly in the eyes and coolly says, “Is it hard to believe?”<br /> Such flirting made Lily even more irresistible.<br /> Rex looks at the woman's cunning smile and looks down her dress. Rex cannot believe how great this woman looks.<br /> The two of them touch fingertip, and a devious smile crosses both of their faces. Rex says, “No matter what happens, even if you start crying, I won’t let you go.”<br /> Lily raises her head and takes a big gulp for some courage. She says loudly, “We will see who is crying at the end.”<br /> Rex's long arm closes around Lily, and he pulls her closer. He presses the elevator button with his other arm. Before they get in the elevator, the manager comes over with a line of men. Seeing Rex, he immediately shouts respectfully, “Mr. Rex, this lady...”<br /> Rex stares at the men with a warning in his eyes and walks away.<br /> The manager dares not say anything. He listens to Rex’s words and goes back to his job.<br /> The elevator goes directly to the seventh floor of the club. The whole floor is full of VIP presidential suites. Rex has a set of his own private room. He opens the door and pushes the drunk woman in his arms onto the bed. He quickly turns the lights off in the corridor by using a door panel.<br /> The lights turned off, Rex presses Lily against the door, and he reaches for her clothes.<br /> Lily feels that her body is helpless as he effortless keeps her in place. Suddenly, a chill comes over her. She looks down and finds that her clothes are gone, and that she is only wearing her underwear..<br /> Rex pecks her neck passionately and leaves red marks up and down her neck.<br /> Lily’s skin is softer than Rex imagined, which surprised Rex.<br /> Rex quickly sees that Lily is too inexperienced to know what to do. He finds that he doesn't mind that, and he has enough time and patience to guide her.<br /> After many years and quite a few women, it has been a long time since Rex felt this kind of passion for a woman. Rex cannot wait anymore. But as he is about to go further, his hand is gripped by a small hand.<br /> Rex is a little stunned, and he looks into her eyes to see the small face resting on his chest.<br /> Lily has finally come to her senses. She realizes what is going on. She wants to get revenge on Tim, but this is not right. She is scared by what is going on, and she feels the need to back off.<br /> “Don't... I, I'm not ready”<br /> Rex looks into her panic eyes, now accustomed to the darkness, and feels for this tiny woman. His body is ready to go though, telling him to do it now.<br /> Rex's voice is mute. It's too late.<br /> “Ah!”<br /> Sudden Lily lets out a cry of pain, and her body feels like it is being torn apart.<br /> Feeling that the awkwardness has passed, and feeling great satisfaction both emotionally and physically, Rex continues to drill her. It is beyond description.<br /> Lily cries, and gradually the pain is replaced by a strange, new feeling.<br /> “Don't , please let me go...”<br /> At this point it is impossible for to stop Rex.<br /> After a long time, the man finally reaches his climax. Lily’s eyes can't open, and Rex lays her on top of the bed.<br /> Just when she thinks it is over, the man turns her body over. Lily opens her eyes out of fear but cannot stop it.<br /> She struggles to escape, but her waist is held by Rex.<br /> “Please! I'll pay you twice as much. Let me go,” Lily begs with a moan.<br /> But Rex lovingly touches her hair and reassuringly says, “Just bear it for a while, and it will be over soon.”<br /> **<br /> The next morning, Lily wakes up in a pain.<br /> Her body seems to have been run over by a heavy locomotive, and every joint is painful and swollen. She tries to move. Her body feels like it is burning inside. Last night's charming scene flashes in front of her eyes. Lily's face is pale suddenly. That man. How could he do that to me, even when I was fighting him.<br /> The suite is still filled with an indescribable smell. She gets out of bed wrapped in a quilt. The bathroom door suddenly opens. The man comes out with only a bath towel hanging on his waist. He is nearly 1.9 meters tall, with wide shoulders, narrow waist, an 8-pack, and healthy tanned skin.<br /> Lily screams and quickly looks away, “Why don't you wear clothes!”<br /> Rex listens to the woman's stammering voice, and then looks as she wraps herself up like a burrito. He smiles to himself and calmly says, “We've done everything. What are you shy about?”<br /> Lily's face is red and she angrily says, “Can you stop talking about this in the daytime.”<br /> Then she says in a cold voice, “I'll pay you the money. You can go now.”<br /> Rex raises his eyebrows and walks towards the bed. Before he can say anything, Lily rolls over to the other side of the bed, and still wrapped in a quilt says, “Don’t you dare look at me like that. What did you think? I'm married and have a husband. Take the money and leave. Don't tell anyone about last night!”<br /> The man's eyes narrow again. Married but still hasn’t had intercourse yet. That is strange.<br /> “It's not a good relationship, but I'm really married.”<br /> Rex is taken aback by her words.<br /> Looking at the woman with those gloomy eyes, Rex knows that she is telling the truth.<br /> She is married.<br /> No matter how much Rex wants her, he will never be the type of man who breaks up other people's families. To be honest, if he had known that she was married last night, he wouldn’t have done anything..<br /> Rex suddenly feels sick. He quickly puts on his clothes, throws his bath towel on the ground, and looks at her in complete bafflement before he leaves. As he is walking out, he says, “You have taste good, but that maybe wasn’t the best decision.”<br /> He walks out of the room without hesitation<br /> Lily is stunned, and then she grits her teeth angrily. Her eyes turn red slowly. How could she be so stupid. She was just humiliated by a gigolo. Is it her fault that Tim cheated on her? It is because of her lack experience and knowledge about intercourse that Tim looked to another woman?<br /> Lily jumps in the bath and soaks in the tub for a while. After finishing, she goes to the front desk to check out, but the staff stares at her in surprise—<br /> “Miss, did you have any special service last night.”<br /> “No”<br /> Despite her being able to say it, her body definitely could back up it. Lily’s body ached all over.<br /> “I stayed in room 709.”<br /> When the man at the front desk hears 709, a confused look comes across his face. He says, “709 is one of our most valued customer's exclusive room, not open to outsiders. Are you sure you stayed there?”<br /> After finally checking out of the club, Lily could only think about how big of a mistake she had made.<br /> One good thing was she hadn’t spent any money. But she hadn’t slept with a one of the club boys, but with one of clients. But, she thought, who cares who he is, right?<br /> Lily couldn’t stop thinking about this strange new feeling she felt. She realized that she hadn’t even felt this way when Tim first cheated on her<br /> As she is thinking about it, the mobile phone in the bag suddenly rings. Sure enough, it is Tim.<br /> Lily closes her eyes gently, then quickly picks up.<br /> “You have some nerve calling me.”<br /> “Lily how dare you not come home. Where did you go last night?” Tim's grumpy voice rings in her ear.<br /> Lily smiles bitterly, “Why, are you and Jade finished now? Is it my turn?”<br /> “You will regret it. You will pay for what you did.” She adds.	LEARN_MORE	https://a.read4funs.com/ad/ZmFuY3lOb3ZlbC8xNDI5OTA	149657464895196	ForFun-104	https://facebook.com/61552426861640	52	1	1,548,054,369,378,651	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	ForFun-104	120208742264710350	a.read4funs.com	NONE	video		https://a.read4funs.com/ad/ZmFuY3lOb3ZlbC8xNDI5OTAvMjAyNDA0MDcxMDM0NDQvcGFnZQ==?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-06 21:38	https://scontent.fmem1-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435426757_750628297181795_5719083349358748996_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KSEdYVIdcdoAb6IDv7P&_nc_ht=scontent.fmem1-2.fna&oh=00_AfBvBNhp6fM2J_QDEJLlkXPxBtMZ9HrxlQqGK7cFMs6Jpw&oe=6618F82B	person_profile	ForFun-104	https://scontent.fmem1-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435471529_1177699800061569_190609664214484781_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DgQqIfxTftAAb4PQ4gw&_nc_ht=scontent.fmem1-1.fna&oh=00_AfD2rTEA-pS_q8LGdhuNlWG8ZOY3tSNAaS23AhdxcJ_3zg&oe=6618D867	3	ForFun-104	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,160	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011138}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	388005214061150	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	“I, Prince Miles, reject you as my mate because I don’t want a blind omega for a mate. And I’m assuming that you’re also hideous with the cloak that’s on your face.”<br /> I felt something snap inside my heart. It feels so excruciatingly painful.<br /> But my mate left without any remorse.<br /> At that moment, I truly felt that I had nothing left in this world.<br /> ————————<br /> KEILAH <br /> The Blind Princess of Belmont—everybody has heard rumors about this mysterious woman, but nobody outside of the castle has ever seen her existence. <br /> Keilah Lunette Lockhart—the name that no one has ever heard about. Hidden deep within the castle grounds, I have been isolated all my life after the death of my parents. <br /> Today marks the day that all of the members of the royal family gather in the main castle because of the rumored engagement of the precious princess and my cousin—Isabelle Diane Lockhart. <br /> I stood in front of the back door and shook my hands in nervousness. I was about to head in when I heard my aunt Grace speak. <br /> “She’s not going to come, is she?” Queen Grace chuckled as she took a sip of her tea. <br /> “Most definitely not,” Princess Sofia said. “She has some guts to show her monstrous face here on the day that Prince Enzo arrives.” <br /> “She definitely shouldn’t come if she doesn’t want to be the laughingstock of the event,” Prince Finn added, causing the table of royals to burst into laughter. <br /> I cast my head to the ground and pursed my lips together. They're talking about me again, huh? <br /> I heard the main door open, followed by the sound of the King's voice. <br /> “What’s with all the laughter when I’m still not around?” King Leo entered the room and smoothly interrupted their conversation. <br /> “It’s nothing,” Queen Grace, his wife, said. “We’re just talking about a nobody.” <br /> “Well, you better settle down. Isabelle is about to come down any minute now.” <br /> Princess Evelyn clapped her hands in excitement. “I can’t wait! She’s going to be so beautiful.” <br /> Grace boastfully smiled. “When has my daughter ever been ugly?"<br /> I heard the sound of the door opening once more and inferred that Princess Isabelle had entered the room. Everybody beamed at her arrival, and she was immediately greeted with a warm welcome as she sat down. <br /> “You look beautiful, my darling,” Grace exclaimed. “You’re going to capture Prince Enzo’s heart in an instant.” <br /> “I hope so, mom. It’s been nerve-wracking ever since the news came out,” Isabelle gracefully responded. <br /> Grace chuckled in reassurance. “You don’t have to worry about anything.” <br /> “That’s right,” Violet chimed in. “You’re perfect, Isabelle.” <br /> This is probably a good time to come in, right? <br /> I didn't think about it any further and twisted the doorknob open, silently entering the room. <br /> I thought that I went in discretely, but when the room turned silent, I knew that they had noticed my presence. I stood there for a while, just internalizing everything that was happening. <br /> “I can’t believe she actually came,” Nolan sneered. <br /> “Such a thick face she has,” Violet added. <br /> There are some times when my blindness becomes convenient, and this is one of those situations. <br /> At this moment, I couldn’t see the hateful gazes being thrown my way. However, I sure can feel them. <br /> I bowed my head and still decided to greet them despite their hostility. <br /> “Good morning, everyone. I had come to congratulate Isabelle on her engagement,” I smiled, although it couldn’t be seen through the sheer cloak. <br /> “I’m surprised you even heard about the news,” Nolan chimed. “You were about to rot in your cottage from hiding away from us.” <br /> I looked down to the ground and muttered a small apology. I didn't want to hide away from the cottage, but whenever I came here, I always came home with a new bruise and a broken heart. <br /> “Is there a seat for me?” I asked, quickly changing the topic. <br /> My other relatives stayed silent, but Isabelle, the only relative I considered a genuine person, held onto my hand and led me to one of the seats. <br /> “You may leave, Weston,” Isabelle said to my helper, who trudged behind me. <br /> Weston was hesitant to leave the room, but I held onto his hand and nodded my head. <br /> "You can leave. I'll see you back in the house." <br /> “I’ll be right outside, princess,” Weston bows before leaving the room. <br /> I thanked Isabelle as I sat down on the chairs. I didn't know much about the prince that Isabelle was supposed to marry, but I heard that he's quite handsome and famous. I silently waited for his arrival in my seat, but it seemed like my relatives had other plans. <br /> “Isn’t it amazing?” Violet exclaimed. “Isabelle was actually chosen by Prince Enzo—the hottest Alpha of today’s era! I heard he has really high standards, so Isabelle must be something great for him to choose her.” <br /> Isabelle hummed while I fondly listened. However, my smile quickly dropped when I heard my aunt Grace’s next words. <br /> “Of course. What do you expect? My dearest daughter is also an Alpha. An Alpha is fit for an Alpha. Not a lowly omega,” she sneered. <br /> I knew that the queen was talking about me because nobody else in the room was an omega. <br /> “Well, a Lockhart must at least be a Beta. I don’t even know how a royal princess could be an omega, and she actually thinks that she’d be worthy to meet the prince. I feel like she has an inner agenda of wanting to capture the prince’s heart,” Sofia added. <br /> They weren’t throwing any names, but I already knew. <br /> That’s how it has always been. Werewolves were segregated into three separate groups—the Alphas, the strongest of the pack. They are naturally strong, attractive, and a rare part of the population. Once you’re born an Alpha, you’re practically at the top. <br /> Next, the Betas, the ones who make up most of the population. They can be dispatched in any kind of job, and are great followers. They aren’t as strong and attractive as Alphas, but they are accepted within society since they’re deemed as the most “normal.” <br /> And lastly, the omegas—the weakest and the most vulnerable ones. They don’t have any innate abilities, and for most people, they exist for one reason only—for breeding. It’s not like an omega can hide their identity, too, since they emit a sweeter scent than others. However, now that the times have changed, some people are becoming more open to accepting omegas as an equal part of society. <br /> Yet it seems like the Lockhart family still hasn’t gotten past that belief. <br /> They still hate omegas. <br /> They still hate me. <br /> “How could she?” Evelyn scoffed. “With her face, I’m afraid the prince is only going to run away.” <br /> It only became worse as the whole table burst into laughter. Isabelle gently held onto my hand and was about to speak, when the door suddenly opened, and a servant came in. <br /> “Greetings, the royal family. I have come here to present the coming of Prince Enzo Alexios Wilde of the Elixir kingdom!” <br /> I couldn't hear the servant's words since my heart was beating too loud inside my chest. I thought I had gotten used to my relatives' hurtful words, but after hearing them talk so lowly of me, I knew that I wasn't welcomed around. <br /> So, along with the opening of the door, I stood up from my seat. I didn't even care about meeting the prince at this point. I just wanted to go home. I started walking out of the door, hoping no one would notice me. <br /> However, with my impaired vision and the tears pooling in my eyes, I couldn’t make a smooth exit. <br /> And before I even knew it, I had already bumped into a warm, firm chest. I immediately felt him wrap his arms around my body, catching me before I fall. Being in this person's arms felt comforting, but that feeling immediately went away when the royal family gasped. <br /> “Prince Enzo!”<br /> -<br /> ENZO<br /> And before I even knew it, the mysterious woman was already being pushed away from me. <br /> I dusted my clothes off to get rid of the sweet scent, but it only spread through the cloth. My frown deepened as I was engulfed by her scent. <br /> “Servant!” Queen Grace shouted in rage. “I am so sorry, Prince Enzo,” she bowed her head. “Our servant disrespected you the moment you came in. Do not worry. We will punish her as soon as possible.” <br /> “It’s alright,” I brushed it off, trying to keep it cool. “You do not have to punish her. But, I would appreciate an apology coming from the servant.” <br /> I didn't know the exact reason why, but I somehow wanted to see the face hiding behind the mysterious woman’s cloak. <br /> “Such a kind man you are,” Queen Grace smiled. “Indeed, a perfect match for my daughter, Isabelle.” <br /> I merely smiled and turned my attention back to the woman, who was still sitting on the ground. <br /> “Well, what are you waiting for?” Grace exclaimed in a harsh tone. “Apologize to the prince.” <br /> She cast her head down and muttered a small apology. <br /> My eyebrows raised in surprise as I heard her voice. It was soft and light—like she seemed kind. However, I quickly shook my head to get rid of such thoughts. <br /> This woman is still an omega, no matter how kind she may sound. At the end of the day, that is what omegas are most known as—weak and pretentious. <br /> “I don’t accept your apology,” I said in a cold voice. “How could you apologize to a prince with your face covered with a cloak?” <br /> The servant froze. <br /> “Remove your cloak, then apologize to me, servant.”<br /> -<br /> KEILAH <br /> I felt my mind blanking out. <br /> My cloak? <br /> The only thing shielding me away from this cruel world?<br /> There is no way on Earth that I'm going to remove my cloak—not even in the presence of a high and mighty prince. <br /> I felt his footsteps coming my way, so I acted fast and rose to my feet. I didn't even bother to bow and bid farewell to the prince. I just ran away from the scene, ignoring the calls of my relatives and the guards. <br /> I had already memorized the interior of this mansion ever since I was young, so I didn't have any problem with running away. <br /> I can already imagine the looks on my relatives' faces, but right now, I couldn't afford to be seen. <br /> I ran back to my humble cottage and bumped into Weston along the way. <br /> “Keilah?” he exclaimed. “Are you alright? Are you—are you crying? What happened?” he bombarded me with questions. <br /> I merely nodded my head and tried to hide my real emotions. <br /> “I’m okay,” I said between my tears. “I just need some time alone.”<br /> I could tell that Weston wanted to ask more but decided to drop it in the end. <br /> “Will you be at the cottage?”<br /> “Yes,” I said. “You can come back at dinner time.”<br /> “Alright, Keilah. Don’t hesitate to call for me when you need help. I’ll just be in the stables.”<br /> I nodded my head before heading back to the cottage. <br /> As I went inside, I felt the tears cascading down my cheeks. I removed my cloak and buried my face in my arms. I cried by myself, feeling an immense pain in my heart. <br /> After crying for a while, I lifted my head up at the sky and pleaded. <br /> “Mom, Dad, can you please come back here?"<br /> Ever since the day that they died, life has never been the same. When I was younger, and they were still alive, my relatives treated me fairly, but now, they treat me like I'm less than garbage. <br /> At any chance that they get, they humiliate me in front of strangers, unnecessarily make me do their chores, and take advantage of my blindness. <br /> And when I thought that meeting my mate would pull me out of my misery, I was wrong. He heartlessly rejected me because of my disability, and now, I think no one will be able to love me sincerely anymore.<br /> Eight years ago<br /> My parents had just died, the reason being unknown, when my aunts and uncles forced me out of my room to socialize with my cousins. <br /> I didn't want to, but it seemed like I had no other choice.<br /> “Keilah!” Nolan called, waving his hands to get me to come closer. “Did you cry?” he asked. <br /> I nodded my head while looking down at the ground. <br /> Evelyn clicked her tongue. “You have been crying for days! Your parents are already dead—they’re not going to come back, so stop being a crybaby about it,” she said. <br /> “Yeah,” Finn agreed. “You should be happy now that they’re gone. Now, you have all the time and freedom to do what you want without your parents telling you to do so!”<br /> I didn’t know how to react. For some reason, I felt like I was being ganged up on by my cousins. I always thought that they never treated me like family, but now that my parents are gone, it just became more obvious.<br /> “Stop that,” Isabelle interrupted. “Don’t listen to them, Keilah. Let’s just play on the slides, hmm?”<br /> I smiled at her and nodded my head. Isabelle has always treated me like a good cousin, so she’s one of the few people I genuinely care for in the castle. <br /> Finn clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes. He didn’t retaliate any further since he never dared to defy Isabelle. <br /> Isabelle and I went to the slide. <br /> “I’m scared,” I said. <br /> “It’s easy,” Isabelle assured. “I’ll go first, okay?"<br /> I nodded my head and watched her go down the slide. <br /> “See? It’s not that bad.”<br /> Even with her demonstration, I still felt a bit scared to go down the slide, considering I've always been afraid of heights. <br /> I stood up on top of the slide and looked at the steep way down. I felt my heart beat faster in my chest, so I closed my eyes to calm myself down. <br /> Now, looking back, I never should have closed my eyes at that moment. <br /> Because that would be the very last time that I'll be seeing the world in color. <br /> Before I even knew it, I felt a strong push from my back, causing me to topple down to the ground and hit my head on the metal slide. <br /> The next second, I woke up, but it felt like I still hadn't—because the world was dark when I opened my eyes, and no one was even there to tell me that I had gone blind. <br /> Five years ago<br /> Twas the night of my sixteenth birthday, and I had been dreaming of this day ever since I became blind. After years of being isolated in my cottage, I can finally celebrate this special day since my aunt and uncle surprisingly allowed me to join. <br /> Granting, it wasn’t only my birthday, but also Isabelle’s. However, I really didn’t care. As long as I could finally have the chance to meet my mate and have someone love me as I had always dreamed of, I felt fine with having the minimum. <br /> Even if I was allowed to join in at the party, I was kept away from the visitors and was only allowed to stay in the kitchen. <br /> I was eating some cookies when I heard two sets of footsteps coming into the room, followed by the sweetest scent I had smelled in the entire world. <br /> “Can’t you just accept me as your mate?” he asked, the man’s deep voice sending shivers down my spine. <br /> “You know that I can’t,” Evelyn sighed. “You’re a Beta. I want an Alpha as my life partner. Besides, you’re not even my mate.”<br /> I froze as I recognized my cousin’s voice coming from the pantry. I held my breath, so they wouldn’t be able to hear me.<br /> The man clicked his tongue. “Does that even matter? The mate bond is practically a joke these days. Who actually wants their fated mate?”<br /> I do. I still want my mate. <br /> Because of the shock I felt from the man’s statement, I dropped the plate of cookies I was eating, causing the two of them to look my way. <br /> I stayed still as I felt my cousin and the mysterious man, who I assumed to be a prince, walk over to where I was. <br /> “Who is this?” the man exclaimed. <br /> Evelyn sighed. “Don’t mind her. She’s our blind servant. Whatever,” she said. “I’m out of here. Don’t you dare bring up this conversation anymore.”<br /> She clicked her tongue and exited the kitchen. <br /> The man clicked his tongue and tried to walk away; however, at that moment, our skins touched, and I felt the most sensational emotion in the world. <br /> “Mate,” I muttered under my breath, causing the prince to stop in his tracks. <br /> he cursed. “Such luck I have.”<br /> I wanted to be embraced by my mate right then and there, but it seemed like he didn’t feel the same way.<br /> “I can’t believe this,” he sighed. “Let’s just get this over with. What’s your name?”<br /> “Keilah,” I softly said. <br /> “Alright,” he nonchalantly said and held onto my hands. “Look, I’m going to cut to the chase. I don’t want a blind person for a mate. And I’m assuming that you’re also hideous with the cloak that’s on your face. Not to mention, you're also an omega," he chuckled.<br /> He was talking like he didn't care for me one bit. "So, I, Prince Miles, reject you as my mate.”<br /> With that, I felt something snap inside my heart. It feels so excruciatingly painful, but my mate left without any remorse. <br /> At that moment, I truly felt that I had nothing left in this world—not my parents, not my relatives, not my vision, and not even my mate.<br /> Present time<br /> I sobbed as I remembered the sad story of my life. I thought that being away from my relatives would cure the pain and push the hurtful memories away, but they all resurface whenever I meet them. <br /> I felt a small, fluffy creature jump onto my lap and smiled. <br /> “Lucky,” I called out my cat’s name. “At least I still have you, huh?”<br /> I wiped the tears from my eyes and cuddled into the cat. <br /> “I have to be strong, right?” I said. <br /> Lucky lets out a small meow, causing my smile to widen. <br /> “Alright,” I said. “I’ll tell you everything that happened today.”<br /> Lucky lets out a meow once more, so I continued my story. <br /> “So, I met this prince,” I said, the memory suddenly flashing in my mind. “He felt….warm,” I smiled. <br /> “But he’s rude,” my smile dropped. “He called me a servant and told me to remove my cloak right then and there! Can you believe it? You know that I never take off my cloak.”<br /> “I just have to avoid him at all costs. I feel like he’s the type of person who wouldn’t forgive the people who had defied him.”<br /> Lucky purred. <br /> “Let’s hope we never see him again.”<br /> -<br /> ENZO<br /> I stopped in my tracks when I saw the cloaked servant from a while ago cooking some type of meal.<br /> Now that I entered her home, I smelled her sweet scent once more, and it made me grimace.<br /> Peach.<br /> She smells of peach.<br /> It was pleasant to the nose, but just knowing that it was coming from an omega made my stomach churn.<br /> I was about to head out of the cottage when she suddenly spoke.<br /> "Weston, you're back?" she said in a bubbly voice, very in contrast with how anxious she sounded a while ago.<br /> Weston? Who is that?<br /> "You came right on time. I just finished making dinner."<br /> She walked over to where I was, and I frowned when I saw that she was still wearing her cloak.<br /> She chuckled and tried to hold onto my hand to lead me to the dining area, but I took a step back before our skin could make contact.<br /> She froze. "Weston, Is there something wrong?"<br /> I couldn't respond. The moment I would open my mouth to speak, I knew that she would know that I wasn't this "Weston" guy.<br /> So, I just opted to leave.<br /> However, the sound of my stomach grumbling made me stop in my tracks.<br /> I pursed my lips together and let out a deep breath.<br /> Talk about my luck.<br /> Her suspicion changed into that of amusement, and she walked over to the kitchen to set up the table.<br /> "Come," she said. "You should eat. I made your favorite today, and I also had some time to bake some desserts."<br /> I stood in my spot and hesitated to follow after her. However, there's no harm in having a free meal, right?<br /> I couldn't eat well back in the castle because the taste of the food were either flavorless or too flavorful.<br /> And besides, once we eat, she'll probably take her cloak off, right? That's another thing I could get. After seeing her face, I feel like I'll finally get over my fixation. The only reason why I'm staying here right now is for the food and for her reveal.<br /> I sat down on the chair and looked at the simple meal on the table. It wasn't as fancy or extravagant as the ones served at the castle, but it still aroused my appetite.<br /> I took the spoon to scoop up some of the stew into my mouth. A moan left my lips as soon as the myriad of flavors exploded on my tongue.<br /> This tastes too good.<br /> And to think that an omega cooked this.<br /> She chuckled when she heard me vigorously digging in.<br /> "Were you that hungry? You should have come back here sooner if you were. I already ate a snack a while ago, so I'll eat later on."<br /> I clicked my tongue. I thought I would finally be able to see her face.<br /> "Why are you so quiet today?" she asked. "You're only like this when you're upset."<br /> I didn't respond and continued eating. Well, it's not like I had any other choice. After finishing this meal, I'm going to go back to where our car is parked.<br /> "You're still not talking, huh?" she chuckled. "Is it because of what happened back in the castle? I don't understand why you'd be upset because of that. It's not like it's the first time that it has happened," she said.<br /> I continued listening to her as I ate.<br /> "Queen Grace has never liked me, so it's expected that she talks that way. My cousins, too, are quite childish, but I think it's because of the pressure of being young royals."<br /> She tried to make her tone happier, but I could still notice the sadness lingering in her voice.<br /> "But I'm okay. I really am. I've gotten used to their words. Even if I have their last name, I know that they don't want me as their family."<br /> I stopped mid-chew and looked at her.<br /> She has the same last name as the royal family? How could a blind omega have the same last name as them?	LEARN_MORE	https://a.topicksapp.com/ad/dGlnZXJyZWFkZXIvMTQzMT	106700359177506	Picks002	https://facebook.com/100095293115204	15	1	735,223,901,798,703	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Picks002	120208944081850042	a.topicksapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.topicksapp.com/ad/dGlnZXJyZWFkZXIvMTQzMTI5LzIwMjQwNDA3MTM0NTQ0L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 00:51	https://scontent.fmem1-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470892_304484132485397_5876145025050408141_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=YqMG1-4RzYEAb4mvpiE&_nc_ht=scontent.fmem1-2.fna&oh=00_AfDgzgPLSMmbUmzOhxoZ7wmnXbRvW59QNlayEr4jWdPOvg&oe=6618FCE8	person_profile	Picks002	https://scontent.fmem1-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435503312_1205721267078930_7864824100359922652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kcb7IVsL1BkAb5r6b_I&_nc_ht=scontent.fmem1-1.fna&oh=00_AfB91m6jXcMMh9bwT2VYfBiDKgA_WJkA3rPh8OJ7opovbA&oe=6618FE35	3	Picks002	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,173	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011158}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	404004532258026	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"let's get this over. "I, Trevor Monroe, future alpha of Blue Moon pack, reject you as my mate and Luna."<br /> "Trevor, you don't deserve me, I Seleste True, Pure Born Gamma, Descendant of Fenroe accept your rejection."<br /> ******** <br /> As I'm lying here thinking about all of this, Tamaska starts jumping around in my mind. Like literally jumping around. She seems so excited all of a sudden. I look up and see Trevor standing over me, looking at me strangely. At first, he seems happy to see me, then his expression changes. I guess he remembers that we are no longer friends. Meanwhile, Tamaska is still going crazy in my head. Trevor and Tamaska say the one word I never wanted to hear in reference to Trevor. They both yell "mate". No, this can't be. I can't be his mate. This will never work. Now I'm panicking. I can see on his face that he is going to reject me. This is not the way my life is supposed to go. Oh, moon goddess, give me the strength to be strong and not break down.<br /> Trevor just stands there for a minute, then says, "let's get this over. "I, Trevor Monroe, future alpha of Blue Moon pack, reject you as my mate and Luna."<br /> As soon as he said those words, I felt a pain like I have never experienced before. It's like my heart has been ripped apart. Tamaska starts whimpering. Trevor made my wolf cry. Why would he do this?<br /> "Why?" I ask. As much as I hate him seeing me cry, tears are running down her eyes. "Why would you do this to us? Why would you take away our chance to be happy? Do you really hate me that much?"<br /> "It's not about me hating you, Seleste." He says, "The mate bond will not let me hate you. I just don't think you are the right person to be my Luna. You are a good Gamma. Fighting is what you do, but I need someone else lying beside me. Not someone who will undermine me or make me look bad in front of the pack warriors. I just can't have you as my mate. I don't want you as my mate."<br /> I can't believe my mate is saying this to me. It's like he really wants to hurt me. He is saying that he prefers someone else over me, his mate. Tamaska has not stopped whimpering. She is so hurt by what our mate is saying. Although I knew this was coming, the pain was unbearable.<br /> "Are you sure this is what you want, Trevor? Do you want to think about this before you make a final decision?" I ask in a whisper.<br /> "Don't beg Seleste, it's really not becoming. It should be no surprise that I rejected you. I made it known over this past year that I do not want you in my life. Yes, I am sure. I do not want you as my mate. My rejection stands!" <br /> Did he just say stop begging? The nerve of him. I would never beg anyone to be with me. He wishes I was begging him. How is he going to feel when he finds out that I get a second chance mate while he is stuck without a mate? I don't need to beg. <br /> "Begging, the last thing I'm doing is begging. I have never begged and trust me; you are the last person I would ever beg to be in my life. Out of respect to your father, I have kept my opinion to myself about you and the way you are acting, but truthfully, Trevor, you are a disappointment. I don't know what your parents or the pack will do when they find out what you have done, but since this is what you want and since frankly, you don't deserve me, I Seleste True, Pure Born Gamma, Descendant of Fenroe accept your rejection." I say and begin to walk away. I need to get away from him. It is taking everything in me to hold Tamaska back. She really wants to kick his butt right now.<br /> "Before you go, I order you not to tell anyone about us being mates," Trevor says in his alpha voice.<br /> Is he serious right now? Does he really not know that the alpha command does not work on our family? He really is not fit to lead our pack. He obviously did not pay attention in his alpha training, or he would know it is pointless to alpha command me. I will tell who I want to tell. I just look at him in disgust and walk away. As much as I want to break down and cry for hours, I refuse to let him see me cry more than he already has. I hold my head up high and walk away from him. The moon goddess granted me my request. I feel strong and I could keep myself together. At least until I get home. <br /> Once I make it to my house, I run to my mom and cry my eyes out. My mom keeps asking me what's wrong. My dad comes in and tries to talk to me, but I can't stop crying enough to talk to them. I can't say the words. At least not yet. My mom calls Mona to come to be with me and to help calm me down. After crying for about an hour, I'm finally ready to tell my family what happened. Wiping my eyes, I begin the story of my life right now.<br /> "I don't know where to start. I'll try to keep it simple. Tamaska was feeling restless, so I went to the clearing the grandmother used to take me to. As I was basking in the moon, Trevor walked into the clearing." I see my mom and dad stiffen when I mention Trevor's name. Mona just looks at me with concern. I think she knows what I'm about to tell them.<br /> "It turns out that I am Trevor's mate," I say with a sigh.<br /> "I don't understand," my dad says, "if you found your mate tonight, why are you crying? Did something happen to you or Trevor?"<br /> "Dad, Trevor rejected me." My family has the same shocked look I had.<br /> "Are you serious," my mom and Mona say at the same time.<br /> My dad is steaming mad right now. I'm afraid of what he will do. Trevor hurt his baby. This may not end well for Trevor. When my dad is angry, even the alpha stays out of his way. My mom and I are the only ones that can calm him down.<br /> "Yes, I'm serious. He said that I was not Luna material, and he did not want me as his mate or the right Luna for this pack." I explained to my family.<br /> "Trevor is an idiot," Mona says. "There is no one more suited to be our Luna. You have always put this pack first. You have always worked to make us better and stronger."<br /> "I know. Mona, it hurts so bad. My own mate does not want me. To make matters worse, he tried to alpha command me not to tell anyone that we are mates."<br /> "What!" my dad yells. "I need to go find this pup and teach him a lesson. No one hurts my baby and lives to talk about. Who does he think he is? He is obviously not fit to lead. He doesn't even know our pack's history. Every alpha knows that our family is not subject to any alpha. We serve out of choice, we submit out of respect, not out of compulsion. Our family has served this pack for generations, and I have never questioned that choice until now. This pack is not worth the pain it is causing my baby. First, I'm going to teach that brat a lesson, and then we are transferring to a different pack where they respect and appreciate us."<br /> "Baby calm down." My mom says to my dad. "Let's focus on our baby girl for now. What do you want to do, Seleste?"<br /> "I really don't know, momma. I don't want to run like a coward. He is not worth us turning our lives upside down. Besides, I will be traveling a lot after school anyway, so I will rarely see him. And dad, if you hurt Trevor, I may ruin your friendship with Alpha Connor. I'm sure he does not know what Trevor did. And No dad, I don't want you to tell him. I don't want anyone to know that Trevor was my mate. Grandmother told me that if one of us gets rejected by our mate, the moon goddess will bless us with a second chance mate. While I don't want another mate right now, there is still hope for me in the future. Right now, I just want to get through the end of the school year."<br /> "Ok baby girl, if this is what you want, your father and I will support your decision. But remember, you are my daughter. You will not sit around and mope about that pup. I will give you one full day to cry and be sad, then I want you to pick yourself up and start moving forward. It may still hurt, but it will not destroy you."<br /> "Thanks, mom," I say, hugging my parents. "You always know what to say.<br /> "You are my favorite daughter; I will always be there for you in this life and the next."<br /> "Mom, I'm your only daughter," I say with a smile.<br /> "And don't you forget it," my mom says.<br /> My family spent the rest of the night talking, listening, and wiping my tears. I am so glad I have them in my life. My mom is right. I will not wallow in sadness over Trevor. He has proven that he is not worthy of me. He made his choice and now I am free. I will be able to move on. He thought he would break me, but I won't break. I go to my room and grab my journal and begin to write. I just let all my hurt, anger, and disappointments release on paper. Writing poetry has always been my outlet. Speaking of poetry, I think I will ask the girls to go to Jazzy's tomorrow night.<br /> As I lie in bed, I start to feel this burning feeling in my stomach. I feel like someone is clawing my stomach from the inside. I have a high pain tolerance, but this is unbearable. I yell out in pain. My mom and dad run into my room when they hear me cry out. I tell my mom about the pain in my stomach. My dad gets mad all over again. They don't want to tell me what's going on. Mom says I'm better not knowing. Tamaska is howling in my head. She has been quiet since Trevor rejected us, but now she is balled up in a knot, howling and crying. I know this has to be about Trevor. He made my wolf cry twice. I will never forgive him for that. She does not deserve to be hurt like this.<br /> "T what's wrong? What's happening? Mom and dad will not tell me."<br /> "It's mate, he is being intimate with another she-wolf." Tamaska cries. "He really does not want us, and he is already with someone else. Seleste, I can't handle this right now. I'm going to take a break from this. I'll still be with you, but I'm going into a deep sleep, at least for now, don't worry, I'm not going away and I won't be down long. I just need a little time."<br /> "It's ok T. I love you and I will be here for you." I sent T a hug. I wish I could hold and pet her right now.<br /> "Mom, Dad, Trevor made my wolf cry twice. I will never forgive him for that. She did not deserve that. T told me what this pain is. There is no coming back from this. He has truly sealed our fates and our future. I am done with him. If I had it in me to hate anyone, I would definitely hate Trevor."<br /> "Like your mom said, baby girl, we will support you no matter what. You deserve better. I will stay out of it and let you handle it for now, but if he hurts you again, I will have to step in. There is no way I or my wolf can stand by and let someone hurt my pup. I don't care who it is."<br /> We all walked out of the house and headed to the venue for the party. <br /> "I would like to thank everyone for being here tonight to celebrate the 18th birthday of the circle of ten, our next generation of the leaders of the pack. I'm sure that together, the ten will continue to move our pack to greater things." The alpha says. He announces all the mate connections in our group of ten. The pack is so happy for the mates, the alpha can barely get a word in. Finally, the crowd calms down, and the alpha announces Trevor and his fake mate. I look at my dad and shake my head as the alpha speaks. I don't want my dad to lose it and tell the pack that Trevor rejected me. <br /> "And finally, I would like to announce that my son, your future alpha, has also found his mate, Shana. Show them all some love." <br /> The crowd goes wild again. Nobody knows that they are a fraud, so they are happy to have what they think is the next alpha and luna.<br /> The alpha goes on to tell the pack about the mating ceremony planned for all the mates that will happen next Saturday on a full moon. The alpha tells all the still unmated wolves to let Beta Vareen know if they find their mates before the ceremony, so they can be included.<br /> The alpha tells us he has one more announcement. Yep, He will be retiring, and Trevor will take over as alpha- There goes the pack. <br /> "As it is our tradition, I will turn it over to Trevor to officially announce the next Beta and Gamma of the pack; Trevor." Alpha Connor says and steps back to his spot next to the luna. <br /> "Hello everyone," Trevor says. From the time alpha announced that Trevor will take over, he has been smirking at me.<br /> "I hope you all had a good time tonight. I know I did. The Blue Moon pack knows how to throw a party. Let me start by introducing you all to my mate and your future Luna, Shana Stevens."<br /> Everyone cheers for their pretend Luna. Trevor is looking at me to see if I react, which I don't. <br /> "And your next Gamma, Mona True" <br /> I think everyone here is in complete shock. I froze in my spot. Alpha Connor tried to run interference and stop Trevor before he takes this too far, but of course, Trevor didn't listen. <br /> "Son, what are you doing?" Alpha Connor asked, "Seleste is the next Gamma."<br /> "No, Dad," Trevor answers him. "I don't think Seleste is the right one for the position. Seleste has done nothing but undermine my authority in the pack for the last year. As alpha, I can't have anyone under me who does not respect my position as head of the pack. I want Mona as my Gamma. I think that is best for the pack." <br /> "Dad, my mate, and I discussed this. Aside from the fact that Seleste does not respect me or my position, it is common knowledge that Seleste is in love with me. My mate does not feel that Seleste will have her best interest at heart. My mate does not feel safe with Seleste, being in charge of our safety and security. As her mate, I have to put her first and protect her peace of mind. Seleste being here affects her peace negatively and I can't have that."<br /> I notice my dad is about to lose control. I need to get to him before things go completely left. To defuse the situation and give Trevor what he wants and hopefully stop this drama, I agree that I don't need the Gamma title. <br /> "Fine," I tell Trevor. "Gamma is just a title. I don't need it. Not having the title does not change who I am. I will still train the warrior and fulfill my other obligations. As far as respecting you Trevor, respect is earned, and up until recently, I thought you deserved my respect. You have shown me over the last couple of days that I was mistaken about you. So, you can keep the Gamma position. I don't want it. As far as being in love with you. That is laughable. I don't even like you." <br /> He actually smirks at me. This fool thinks he has won. He is just sad.<br /> "Well, that is settled. Seleste will not be the next gamma. And since you mentioned training the pact, that's the other thing. I do not want you training my warriors anymore. Since you are mad that you are not the Luna of this pack, how do I know you won't influence the warriors against me or continue to undermine my authority?"<br /> So that is his game plan. He wants to withdraw me of all power. Does he really not realize who I am? Everything my family has done for this pack. Now I'm slightly pissed, but I need to try to stay in control so that my father doesn't kill this fool.<br /> "Are you serious right now, Trevor? I have done nothing but make this pack better. I have spent my life learning and training so that I can strengthen this pack, and you want to take that from me because of your pettiness." <br /> I let Trevor know that he really does not have the authority to take the training position from me. I train packs under the authority of the council. No Alpha's word is above that of the council. But since he wants to be petty, I can take my strength, skill, and protection to another pack.<br /> "Save it Seleste, I have made my decision. As of now, you are nothing to this pack. Why don't you find another pack to train, since you mentioned other packs? We don't want you here."<br /> "Gladly," I tell him. "And when I leave, you will take the full brunt of your decisions and the consequences of what you are doing tonight."<br /> I am so over these things now. This pack needs my family more than I need this. I can leave and be accepted into any pack in the kingdom, including the royal pack.<br /> Ben and the other warrior begin to speak up for me. That appears to make Trevor even more pissed. Right now, his own father and current alpha is looking at him like he has completely lost his mind and he is standing in front of the pack looking proud. I always thought Trevor was pretty intelligent. Now I think there is something wrong with him. He just will not stop digging himself into a hole. <br /> "See, that's why I need to restrict Seleste of her power," Trevor says in anger and frustration. <br /> "The warriors are more loyal to her than they are to me. You all need to respect me. I am the alpha. What I say goes. None of you have my permission to leave. If you choose to leave, you will be rogues. Will you throw everything away just for her?"<br /> I am so proud of my Elite 12 members. We always stand for what is right.<br /> "I don't know about the others," Tim said, "But I would rather go, rogue than stay in this pack with you as the alpha. As Gamma Seleste said, respect is earned, and I just lost all that of it I had for you. Sorry, Alpha Connor, I cannot serve your son. I will prepare to leave this pack in the next two hours." Tim said.	LEARN_MORE	https://a.thepopfic.com/ad/UG9wRmljLzE0MzA3Mi8yMDI	110620302003689	Pop001	https://facebook.com/100092038763039	372	1	1,027,923,828,646,090	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Pop001	120207550851810721	a.thepopfic.com	NONE	video		https://a.thepopfic.com/ad/UG9wRmljLzE0MzA3Mi8yMDI0MDQwNzEzNDEyNy9wYWdl?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 00:45	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436445694_1848789382267449_6876065631640941695_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VQUuWhvLLjkAb629fZ6&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3aTMBI-U_3cLaxlmvUZ5c8hPB_apSZNUQI67aRhYC-Q&oe=6618D1E0	person_profile	Pop001	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436351677_416798224280981_7040636877459359294_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d1ZXEbTHmOgAb5UVy_d&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCHVsOzujJyPn75YEprPFU1XfMK3cZYJ3y5Y48mrfJDlw&oe=6618D61F	3	Pop001	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,181	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011409}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	406417275669750	Read with Your Ears➤➤	"I, Silas Morgan, future alpha of the South Texas Pack reject Lilith Conner as my mate!" <br /> "I, Lilith Conner, leave the South Texas Pack in body and mind!" There was shock all around the dining room as what I said sunk in, and I felt the pack bond break.<br /> ********<br /> As the alarm went off I rolled over to hit the snooze button then realized it was 3 AM. I jumped out of bed and headed to the restroom in my hut. After being kicked out of the pack house I was shunned to this small hut in pack lands. The hut was my home even though everyone basically saw it as me sleeping in a cardboard box. It had a open room and a tiny restroom with a shower. It was built for me because no one wanted me around or to use the pack house facilities. I am the disgrace of the South Texas Pack. I have my duties to hold my place in this pack, I cook all the meals for the 300 pack members. I have to stay out of everybody's way considering that is my only way I can stay and have a home if it was even considered that. When I was five the pack found me curled in a ball in the corner of my families old house. My parents layed on the floor in their own blood. The alpha was outraged that his beta was dead. Even though I was a child the pack has blamed me, not once trying to find out the truth behind my parents death. All I remember from that night was waking up to a loud sound, running down the stairs to find my parents already gone. That night still haunts me. Being seventeen and having to raise myself has not been easy. With being punished every chance the pack got I was already ready to give up. There was always a little voice in the back of my mind pushing me not to, and for some reason I have listened to it for the past twelve years. "Lilith" I turned to see one of the pack warriors coming down the stairs getting ready for shift change guarding the land. I recognized him right away, "I'm sorry, Adam, I will go cook breakfast now". I didn't realize I was standing in front of the mirror for so long. As I walked past him I didn't dare look up as I knew by the way he said my name how he would look, disgusted. When I was done with breakfast I made my way to grab a piece of bread since that was what I was allowed. I was expected to survive off of three pieces a day. The reason for my poor nutrition, and nobody cared. I have a feeling that this is what they wanted a slow death. As I was walking out the door before anyone noticed me I ran into somebody. I glanced up only to see who it was and automatically dropped my gaze and head. At six foot tall and built the way every woman dreamed about. Silas, the alpha's son, stood there and said, "How about you get a move on and next time don't ruin my clothes with your disgrace". He shoved me hard so that I fell to the floor and had to scramble up clumsily. Noticing he moved out from the door I ran as fast as I could to my home. I graduated the previous year. Yes, I know i'm a little young to already have graduated high school, but I wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. I didn't have the money to go to the community college like a lot of the pack, so I stayed and worked here for the little they gave me which isn't much at all. I flopped down on my bed and realized tomorrow is my eighteenth birthday. I didn't realize how much time has passed. With not being able to shift into my wolf and turning eighteen means finding your mate, but I don't think it's possible for me. I fear if I was to find him he wouldn't want me and would reject me. Before I noticed I was waking up again to banging on my door. I walked over and pulled the door open revealing my alpha.<br /> "Lilith, tomorrow is your birthday and I have come up with two options for you", he said with distaste. "Yes, alpha", I replied with my head bowed showing respect.<br /> "Option one, You leave the pack and move on with your life, which is the kindest thing I can offer you at the moment", he paused, "Option two, You continue to do what you do for the pack and when the time comes you will break and nobody will mourn you", he announced.<br /> "I will let you know tomorrow of what I choose, but I have no where to go, and at that y'all are who I know", I paused before finishing, "I will announce my decision in front of the whole Pack before breakfast".<br /> I could feel his eyes on me as he thought about what to say, and I was afraid he would slap me for wanting to wait until the morning. All he said was, "Fine", and walked out slamming my door in my face. And than that's when I realized I had the most important decision in my life to make tonight. As I lay awake from thinking about my options and trying to decide what I should do there was a weird feeling in the pit of my stomach. I couldn't decide and it was already 2 AM with no sleep I forced myself to sit up and really think about my future. Where would I go if I left, and would I even be able to survive long. If I was to stay I would either be beat or starved to death. What if I was to find my soulmate here tomorrow and I left before I knew who it was, would he even want me? After I showered and started walking out of my hut I fell to my knees from a sharp pain in my stomach. Thinking it's from not eating anything but a piece of bread yesterday I got up and glanced back at the small room I've lived in for twelve years making my decision. The weird sensation never left even after the pain I felt as I arrived at the pack house. I opened the doors to the kitchen and started pulling out all the ingredients I needed to start cooking. I was going to make the pack the best breakfast they ever had because even though I don't get to celebrate my birthday they will. As I prepared everything possible there was a bang on the kitchen door followed by someone coming in. I turned around to find Silas staring at me with anger, his crystal blue eyes seemed to have fire in them and his slightly curled black hair was messy. I lowered my gaze to the floor instantly.<br /> "Why is it you!?" he yelled. "What do you mean I always prepare the breakfast," I mumbled not looking up from the floor. "You don't feel anything, how could you not I'm standing so close to you but I felt it when you walked into the house" he said calmer but still angry. "All I feel is hunger pains", but as I said it I did feel a pull towards him I didn't want. What he said next I expected but I was not prepared. "I, Silas Morgan, future alpha of the South Texas Pack reject Lilith Conner as my mate!" he announced it with such anger as he turned and left, I felt every ounce as the mate bond broke. At that moment I was in such pain I thanked the goddess herself for letting me finish the food before this happened. I ran as far as I could and when I reached where I felt was safe I fell to my knees and my whole body shook from the tears and pain that I was experiencing. I didn't want the mate bond to be with him, and I also knew if it was someone from this pack they would reject me immediately. It hurt a lot but I managed to stop the tears and gather myself to look slightly normal as I made my way to the pack house to let them know my decision. I walked in and made my way to the dining hall everyone stopped what they where doing as soon as I stepped in. Walking rather quickly to stand in front of the alpha and his family's table I said, " I, Lilith Conner, leave the South Texas Pack in body and mind!" There was shock all around the dining room as what I said sunk in, and I felt the pack bond break. After what felt like a long while the alpha finally spoke, "Lilith Conner, you are officially released from all pack responsibility and bond. You are to leave pack lands immediately!" I finally had the nerve to look at everyone as I walked out and realized the shock was still there mixed with disgust. I never felt love from them after my parents died and I didn't think I ever would, and I didn't want them to have the pleasure of my death so that is why I made the decision I did. I honestly felt a little relieved as I walked out with my head held high. I've never imagined myself packing my life away and heading into the unknown but here I am, as I look around one last time I remind myself that everything happens for a reason. Shutting the door to the hut and throwing my bag over my shoulder I began to walk off pack lands and into the city. As I got to a bench I sat down and counted the little bit of money I have. It turns out I had just enough to find somewhere to stay for a little while. The money I have is what is left from my parents after the pack took the rest to support me as they said. They didn't know I still had this little bit I hid it well in the floor of the hut. I walked to a Motel 6 and got a room and decided to take a long hot shower. Laying on the motel bed I started thinking about getting a job and staying under the radar so no other pack can find me. It is a law not to be a rogue wolf in a packs territory they will have the right to decide your punishment, and most decide to kill you instead of torture. Finally feeling the loneliness of not being in a pack and missing the connection, I have to snap myself out of this, so I decide to put on my hoodie and go to try to find some food close by. Walking into a small gas station that was a block away from the motel I find some cheap food I can use the microwave in the motel room to cook. I pay for everything and start walking back to the motel when I bump into someone, cursing myself I glance up and get a quick glance at a woman around my age. All I find myself saying is, "I'm so sorry, please forgive me". She smiled and said, "It's okay", and then inhaled deeply. Realizing my mistake I took off as fast as I can not looking back to see if she was following. Reaching my motel room and bolting all the locks as soon as I get in I mentally yell at myself for not watching my surroundings, because other wolves can smell a rouge wolf instantly. I only pray she didn't follow me and report back to whoever is alpha of her pack. The weird feeling I was having in my stomach was growing stronger even though I ate. I couldn't blame it on not eating enough because I ate more than I should have. I needed to find a healer and soon, they would hopefully know what is wrong with me. I know they have to have rogue healers somewhere close. I had a feeling I was being followed as I entered a forest on the other side of the city. I didn't want to slow down in fear of being captured which I think is what was going to happen soon. I was running past a huge rock when I was tackled to the ground. I looked up to see who or what was pinning me to the ground, and I was staring into bright green eyes. It was a woman that was holding me down, she had curly red hair that framed her pale, freckled face like a mane. "Who are you?", she said in a calm-stern voice. "I'm sorry to trespass on your lands, my name is Lilith Conner, and I'm trying to find a healer", I replied quickly trying to remain calm. She was still pinning me down and I finally noticed how strong she was. I can tell she was a wolf but I wasn't strong enough to sense whether she was a rogue or in a pack, so I was going to take my chances since I couldn't get away. "Okay Lilith, but tell me why you are out here by yourself I can sense that you are not in a pack, so why should I trust you?" She was looking at me with such curiosity and distrust that I knew I needed to tell her my story if I wanted to make it to a healer in time since the feeling I was having was not disappearing. "I left my pack since I was given the option. They mistreated me ever since my parents died, and blamed me for it. I was also rejected by my mate who was the alpha's son." I went into more detail with her about the hut I was living in, the punishments and how I was basically starving to death.<br /> "So how was I supposed to stay and give them the pleasure of my death, that is why I had to leave", I said with not looking away from her eyes, so she could see I was telling the truth. She was just staring at me and I didn't know what to say or how to act so she wouldn't see me as a threat, even though with her strength I doubt I would be a threat with my overly skinny, malnutritioned self. All of a sudden there was the sharp pain again and I couldn't stop myself from crying out, and I could feel the tears flowing down my face. "Are you okay!?", she was panicking and jumped off of me, pulling me to my feet. "I need to see a healer, and soon, I don't know what is wrong with me", I replied through shallow breaths. I stood as she held on to my wrist, but I felt as if I was going to crumble to my knees at any moment. I didn't have the energy to ask her where we were going. There was a small voice in the back of my mind through all the pain I was feeling that said we could trust her, I hope that was true. I don't know how long we were walking for but we ended up coming to a small village. There was at least ten or more log cabins scattered around the wide openening we were standing in. The cabins had a homey look to them with different colored rose bushes in the front, and there was a large fire pit in the center of it all with wood benches around it. I took this moment to look at her and ask where we were going. She didn't reply and just kept walking until we ended up in front of a cabin with white roses out front. Without looking at me she raised her free hand and knocked four times before I heard shuffling from the inside. The door opened to reveal a elderly looking woman with soft brown eyes and braided silver hair. She looked startled to see me but once she saw that I was clenching my stomach with my free hand she opened the door wider and told us to hurry in. As we were led to a room that had a bed and medical supplies throughout it I realized this was their healer. The woman supporting me helped me lay on the bed and explained to the woman how she found me and what happened. "Now dear, can you tell me what is going on", the healer asked me. "Yes ma'am, it started with a weird sensation in the pit of my stomach a few days ago. Then I get these sharp pains randomly that have me falling to my knees."<br /> She looked at me for a long moment before asking me, "Have you shifted yet, and if you don't mind me asking how old are you?"<br /> "No ma'am I haven't shifted yet, and I turned eighteen a few nights ago." She looked at me with sadness in her eyes. She started gathering multiple things I tried to see what they were but couldn't catch a glimpse as she was moving too fast. She shuffled her way towards me with everything she gathered and set it on a table that was by the bed. I was starting to feel extremely nervous as she lifted the bottom of my shirt halfway up stopping when it reached my ribs. She started pressing on my stomach moving in a circle. She stopped and looked at me suddenly asking,"Can you tell me a little bit about who your parents were?" "I don't know much I was only five when everything happened, I remember that my father was the beta of my old pack and my mother was always with me." She seemed to be in a daze then snapped out of it asking what my parents names were. I replied, "Jay and Emily Conner, I'm afraid I don't know my mother's maiden name." "Well dear, I'm just going to say that there is magic holding your wolf in and I won't be able to help you with that, i'm sorry, but I can tell you that your wolf is fighting against the magic and that is why you are having pain. I can give you some herbs to help with the pain but you will need to find a witch to help you with the magic", she said with pity in her eyes.<br /> She walked to a cabinet on the wall across from the bed and grabbed a jar and needle. Coming back to the bed she said, " I am going to give you some pain medicine through a injection to help for now." The lady with the red hair was still here sitting at the end of the bed, her head shot up to the healer and the needle pierced my arm and before I could say anything I slipped into blackness.<br /> <br /> <br /> >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>><br /> Wanna continue this incredible story? Please download our App and search for novel ID: 91595!	INSTALL_MOBILE_APP	https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.	107631418945071	Soundscapes of Love	https://facebook.com/100090755812071	1	1	1,908,431,212,947,169	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Install now	Soundscapes of Love	120209921971660294	play.google.com	NONE	video		https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.story.iaudios	2024-04-07 03:05	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434553829_1371694780206670_261706214352373734_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rUhs9vrHV24Ab4Yqq9g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBPQgpG6zoard9UIr4yq-RTQqrGYidm79QZ8_f8tQx0mw&oe=6618DE2A	person_profile	Soundscapes of Love	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435498312_1078425893373628_4818950147259674733_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2t8ulyHuJrIAb7UEvH2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDiRG8BHEes7aogDSvud7Ki3LoM_qew6d3hpr3tc5xTCg&oe=6618D6BE	3	Soundscapes of Love	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,186	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011472}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	414191148033511	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	At first I wonder if I'm seeing double; then it hits me. No wonder they seem familiar! Brock and Cody Easton are twins, first-year draft picks, and star players for the Leopards. In the NFL world, they're better known as the Beast Brothers.<br /> As I stand up, the man by the car — is he Cody or Brock? — looks me over. There's something other than concern in his gaze and he's not even trying to be subtle about it. His eyes travel down my body and up again, taking in my curves, and his expression changes from annoyance to speculation.<br /> My skin feels too tight all of a sudden, as if my nerve endings were trying to push through, leap across the space between us, and wrap themselves around him. What is wrong with me? It's only been a few hours since I packed my car and left my prick of an ex, I was just in a car accident, and here I am salivating over two men I haven't even properly met.<br /> —<br /> Megan<br /> The best thing Jason ever did was cheat on me.<br /> Not that I'm grateful to my skunk of an ex-fiancé at the moment. I'm crawling down the freeway in bumper-to-bumper traffic, heading into my hometown. There's a big game this weekend and the Leopards are the team to beat in the NFL, so everybody and his brother has come to see them take on the Stallions.<br /> Reaching my exit at last, I take the off-ramp to Central Avenue. It's as crowded as the freeway, crammed with cars trying to get home or to a hotel before the dark clouds overhead unleash their fury. I inch along, wishing the traffic would vanish so I could pistol the puny engine on my compact car and vent some of my emotions.<br /> Every time the scene from this morning intrudes on my mind, anger and pain flare up anew. I'm sick of driving, sick of grieving, of wasting my tears on a man who doesn't deserve them. If I hadn't come home early and found Jason balls-deep in another woman, I'd still be planning our wedding.<br /> I need a drink and a hot bath and some mindless entertainment. I need to be numb.<br /> My cell phone rings. I glance down and see that it's Jason. It's all I can do not to pick up the phone and hurl it straight through the windshield.<br /> It's only an instant that my eyes are off the road, but when I look up there's a truck stopped right in front of me. With no time to brake, I wrench the steering wheel, jerking my car sideways into the next lane — just as a bright blue sports car whips into the same spot from the other side.<br /> Its front bumper hits the passenger side of my car with a sickening crunch, bouncing my head off the window next to me, then snapping me back the other way. The impact spins my car around. I end up facing the wrong way, the oncoming traffic dividing frantically around me like water going past the prow of a ship.<br /> I'm too stunned to move; for long moments, I just sit there staring. I'm finally numb, but not the way I wanted.<br /> Maybe I messed up in another life, and today is some kind of karmic revenge. My lower lip trembles, and I bite down on it. Self-pity sucks, and no matter what, I will not start crying again.<br /> A tap on my side window makes me jump. I turn my head to see a man peering in at me. Dark hair, dark eyes, shoulders as broad as a house. Why does he seem so familiar?<br /> When I don't respond, he opens my door. "Are you all right?"<br /> "Yes. I'm sorry," I say, straightening in my seat. "Was that your car?" "Yeah, but don't worry about that." I hear a snort behind him, but I can't see who it is because the huge man in front of me is blocking my view.<br /> Undoing my seat belt, I turn to get out of the car. The man takes my hand to help me up. Electric heat surges up my arm and through my body, flooding me with sensation. A detached corner of my mind notices my entirely inappropriate response, and wonders if it's because I'm in shock.<br /> He backs away to give me room. Now I can see the other man, standing by the flashy blue car with his arms folded. Same hair, same eyes, same massive build.<br /> At first I wonder if I'm seeing double; then it hits me. No wonder they seem familiar! Brock and Cody Easton are twins, first-year draft picks, and star players for the Leopards. In the NFL world, they're better known as the Beast Brothers.<br /> As I stand up, the man by the car — is he Cody or Brock? — looks me over. There's something other than concern in his gaze and he's not even trying to be subtle about it. His eyes travel down my body and up again, taking in my curves, and his expression changes from annoyance to speculation.<br /> My skin feels too tight all of a sudden, as if my nerve endings were trying to push through, leap across the space between us, and wrap themselves around him. What is wrong with me? It's only been a few hours since I packed my car and left my prick of an ex, I was just in a car accident, and here I am salivating over two men I haven't even properly met.<br /> Granted, they are the hottest men I've ever laid eyes on. But still. "Don't worry about the car," the one nearest me says again. "I'm Cody, by the way." He'd let go of me when I stood up, and now he's holding out his hand again to shake.<br /> It's an enormous hand — it engulfs mine, and I am not a petite woman. But I only have an instant to process that, because at the contact with his rough, warm skin, heat flows through me once more. This time, my papilla go hard.<br /> I tell myself it's the stress. That's why I'm getting more turned on than I ever did from Jason's touch, right here in the middle of the street, with honking cars all around us. I want to believe it, but I know it's not true.<br /> The other thing I know is that I need to stop feeling this way. Now. I pull my hand free and look at his brother. "So you must be Brock. My dad's told me about you both."<br /> A slow smile quirks one side of his mouth. He's devastatingly handsome, just like his twin — and he knows it. "Your dad's a fan?"<br /> "You could say that," I tell him. "He's your coach."<br /> The guys exchange a quick glance, eyebrows raised. Traffic is still going by us, but very slowly because people keep stopping to take photos of the twins through their car windows, even though night has fallen.<br /> "You're Coach Turner's daughter?" Brock says. NFL teams have a lot of different coaches, so it's a valid question. But there's only one head coach, and that's my dad.<br /> "Yeah, I'm Megan. I'd say it's nice to meet you, but I'd really prefer we hadn't met this way."<br /> Cody grins at that, but Brock's frowning, his mind on something else. "Don't you live in Omaha?"<br /> "I did," I say. And I am so not having that conversation with either of these guys. "We should call the police and our insurance and all that."<br /> Their sports car has a crumpled fender but is mostly intact. When I go around to the passenger side of my car, though, I see that it took the brunt of things.<br /> "Yeah, it's totaled," Cody says from behind me. He sounds far too cheerful about it, and I suppress a twinge of irritation. Even as a rookie, he's earning a good salary, so buying a new car is no big deal to him.<br /> But I have no job at the moment, and I'm not asking my father for money. He's already letting me stay at his place until I can sort things out. Letting him pay for stuff on top of that is way more than I'm comfortable with. Maybe I can find some kind of telecommuting work until I can get another car.<br /> I go back around to the driver's side, taking out my phone and my insurance card. Brock's already on his phone. "Cops are on the way to take an accident report," he says when he hangs up, "and I've got tow trucks and a cab coming too."<br /> "Tow trucks, plural?" I say.<br /> He shrugs. "They both need it."<br /> "Well, thank you." But he only called one cab. Does that mean ...<br /> "Are you heading to your dad's house?" he says, as if hearing my unspoken question. At my nod, he continues, "We'll drop you off. It's on the way to our place anyway."<br /> "Thanks," I say again. "That's really very kind."<br /> "No big deal." He and Cody exchange another swift glance, and this time I sense the undercurrent flowing between them. Whatever they're thinking, it sends a ripple of awareness down my spine.<br /> The brothers are standing together now, and I can't help but admire the view. Chiseled jaws, skin in matching shades of sun-tanned bronze, strong noses, sensual mouths. They were impressive when I watched them play on TV, but in person their charisma is overwhelming.<br /> My gaze wanders down to the arms like tree trunks, then the tight, narrow waists. They're both wearing gym shorts and t-shirts, the fabric straining against their biceps and thighs. I bet their abs are amazing too. They could be world-class models instead of football players.<br /> Two sets of big, dark brown eyes pin me in place, and suddenly I can't breathe. The moment lengthens until I force myself to look away. My heart is beating way too fast.<br /> Maybe getting in a taxi with the twins is not such a good idea. But the wind is rising, the clouds darker and more threatening. We need to get indoors before the skies open up.<br /> By the time the police and the tow trucks have come and gone, the taxi has arrived, and the air has a bite that makes me shiver. I have my suitcase and purse, but have to cross my fingers that the rest of the stuff in my car will be safe at the repair shop until I can pick it up. Cody puts the suitcase in the cab's trunk, then opens the back door and slides in. Brock gestures for me to go next.<br /> I don't want to make a big deal out of riding up front with the driver after the guys have been so nice to me, so I get in and scoot over to make room. The brothers dwarf me, and when Brock slides in, I'm squeezed between them like I'm the filling in a twin sandwich.<br /> The driver pulls into the crush of traffic. Pressed between the brothers, I'm instantly warm. My whole body starts to tingle, and it's not just from the heat coming off them. I know this because the sensations are strongest right between my legs.<br /> I've never reacted to a man like this before, let alone two of them at once. Maybe all my emotions about Jason are being diverted into lust. Which means it's a really bad idea for me to let this continue.<br /> If they realize how turned on I am, they'll think I'm a freak or a groupie. I don't want to give them any ideas, since I'll doubtless be around them again — I won't miss a game. In my best nice/polite/helpful voice, I say, "I should sit in front."<br /> "Nah," Brock drawls, and the next thing I know he picks me up as if I weigh nothing at all and settles me sideways on his lap, my hip nestled in his crotch. I suck in a breath as electricity jolts through my body.<br /> Excuse me," I say, still struggling for politeness. "I can't sit in your lap." I try to ignore the sensations spiraling from my core out through my body and back again.<br /> "You are sitting in my lap," he points out, like it's no big deal. One of his hands, so big and strong and warm, is curled around my waist, burning through my clothing. The other goes to my head, pressing gently down to tuck me against his neck, then stays tangled in my hair.<br /> He smells like sunshine and clean male sweat. It's intoxicating. My voice comes out all soft and breathy when I say, "I mean it's not appropriate. Please let me go."<br /> "Relax, sugar," he says in that same lazy tone. "We're not gonna hurt you."<br /> The we is not exactly comforting.<br /> Brock's mouth brushes the skin on the side of my neck, making me jolt. Since I can't take them up on their offer, I don't need any more torment. I try to pull away again, but he just tucks me back against his side.<br /> "Easy, Megalicious," he says in that rumble of his. "You're too tense. We need to help you relax."<br /> "You did not just call me — that." I can't even make myself repeat his ridiculous nickname. Who does he think he is? Besides the guy who's making my brain melt, I mean, along with the rest of my body.<br /> Cody chuckles. "How about megagorgeous?" He shifts closer, running a finger up and down my arm. <br /> My system is overloading again, and I can't help squirming some more on Brock's lap. "Yeah, babe," he says. "Let Daddy Brock make you feel better."<br /> "Daddy Brock?" I sputter and then snort with laughter. "You guys are no older than I am. I might even be older than you."<br /> "It's not the years, baby," he says, his lips grazing the sensitive shell of my outer ear. "It's the mileage."<br /> Even as I roll my eyes at him quoting movie lines at me, he turns me so I'm facing forward in the taxi. One arm wraps around my midriff, and his free hand teases the skin just above the waistband of my shorts.<br /> His touch sends sparks shooting right down to my private part. I must have hit my head during the collision harder than I thought. Anger, grief, stress, hormones — can't forget the raging hormones — have apparently shredded every bit of common sense I possess. Because I don't say anything.<br /> All I have to do is open my mouth and tell them, "No." Or "Stop that." And they'd back off, both of them. I know it in my bones. Impossible as it sounds, I feel safe with these two men who are taking such liberties with my body.<br /> I'm letting it happen because I want it to. Because I want them. Because right now, with the rain wrapping the taxi in sheets of water, hiding us in our own little world, all I care about is how they're making me feel.<br /> And how they're making me feel is like a beautiful and desirable woman. Someone worth wanting. Someone Jason was a fool to let go.<br /> Who are you kidding? whispers the self-doubt that's been tormenting me all day, ever since I walked in on Jason and his mistress. You're nothing to them.<br /> I almost listen, almost give in to the crushing weight of my insecurity. But then my phone rings. Cody pulls it out of my purse. "Jason," he says, reading the screen. "Who's that?"<br /> My anger blazes again. "No one," I snap. I grab the phone, hit the Reject Call button, and toss it back in my purse. Jason, and not in a good way. He got his and now I'm getting mine.<br /> I relax against Brock, consciously letting go of my resistance. "That's my girl," he whispers. His hand slips inside my shorts, then under the elastic of my panties, his fingertips teasing the curls above my cherry.<br /> Now that I've decided not to fight it, I'm impatient for more. "Touch me," I whisper back. "Do it."<br /> <br /> There's a car I don't recognize parked in my dad's driveway, a white SUV next to his black one. The guys exchange a glance, but don't say anything. We all get out, and Cody retrieves my suitcase while Brock says to the driver, "Wait here — we'll be back in a few minutes."<br /> "That's okay," I say. "You don't have to come in with me." My dad may not have x-ray vision, but I can't shake the feeling that as soon as he sees us together, he'll somehow know what just happened.<br /> "Just need to ask him a question," Brock says, but there's a twinkle in his eye that fills me with trepidation. He and Cody follow me up the sidewalk, close behind me as if they're afraid I'll slip inside and lock the door on them. They might be right.<br /> My body hasn't stopped humming from those amazing orgasms, and I mentally cross my fingers that my face is blank enough to protect me. Since Dad's expecting me, I open the front door without knocking, the twins still right behind me.<br /> The entryway opens into the living room, with a hallway branching off to the left that goes to the bedrooms, and a doorway on the right that leads to the kitchen. Since the living room is empty, I turn into the kitchen — and stop so fast the brothers bump into me.<br /> My dad's there, and so is a woman I've never seen before. Their arms are around each other; his hands are on her hip. And they're pecking like there's no tomorrow.<br /> I haven't been this shocked since the day I was ten and came home to find my father crying in the living room. Even catching Jason this morning was less of a stunner. My voice is stuck in my throat. I don't know what I'd say anyway.<br /> Brock comes to my rescue by clearing his throat loudly, breaking up the makeout session. My dad's head whips around. "Megan!" he says. He looks confused — understandable, with the Beast Brothers at my back — but also a bit guilty.<br /> "Hi, Dad." I find I can speak now that the silence has been broken. "I did tell you I was almost here." His guilty look increases, and a small part of me is glad because it helps me conceal my own feelings of self-reproach. He comes over to give me a hug, wrapping his arms around me and holding me close. When I called this morning to say I was on my way, he didn't ask any questions; something in my voice must have warned him it wasn't the time. All he said was, "I'll be here."<br /> His unwavering support steadies me, even as the contrast to Jason's betrayal is like a shard of glass in my heart. I squeeze him tighter, overflowing with love and gratitude, but his next words shatter the mood.<br /> "Vivian stopped by after we spoke," he says. "Vivian, I'd like you to meet my daughter Megan."<br /> The woman comes forward, hands outstretched. "It's wonderful to meet you, dear. Your father's told me so much about you."<br /> My first thought is that she looks nothing like my mother. I still have memories of my mom, and lots of old photographs. Not to mention mirrors. I have my mother's auburn curls and curvy build, whereas Vivian is blonde and slender. I'm relieved that there's no resemblance; I'm not sure what I would do if my dad started dating a lookalike.<br /> Her expression, though, puts my back up. Maybe it's my imagination working overtime, but the little smile playing around her lips reminds me of Jason's mistress. He threw her out this morning when I caught them together, but she smirked at me while she strutted out of the house, as if she'd won some kind of victory.<br /> I want to smack Vivian's smile right off her face — which is crazy and wrong. My dad isn't cheating; he's entitled to be happy.<br /> I should be happy that he's met someone after so many years alone. But I'm not. Shoving aside thoughts of what that says about me, I force a smile and say, "It's nice to meet you."<br /> And that's when everything goes from awkward to totally insane.<br /> Because Vivian looks at the twins and says, "Hello, boys. What are you doing here?"<br /> And Cody and Brock say, "Hey, Mom."	LEARN_MORE	https://b.chaptersapps.com/ad/Q2hhcHRlcnMvMTQzODk2	195308346990040	Cha114	https://facebook.com/61553929473251	9	1	393,558,646,860,197	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Cha114	120206949070490258	b.chaptersapps.com	NONE	video		https://b.chaptersapps.com/ad/Q2hhcHRlcnMvMTQzODk2LzIwMjQwNDA3MTY1OTQ5L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 04:04	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436338381_736162951838124_6788102336453836114_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Jvs_4S0xyW0Ab4Wr6_L&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAOvhtMuaDVpccsczMO_Z7BW5H-hbn5BTHGI2yEuoSlzw&oe=6618D8E1	person_profile	Cha114	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436417738_941599567557501_2549163382135204257_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HUW7ja5d5jcAb7o2n-H&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfD7l_spN8Gbq3OaFdCvqkGFBDTcSfFJvAvwpVdaKFRCyw&oe=6618DC40	3	Cha114	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,195	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011226}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	428142329813176	Continue to read "Coming Home For Christmas" 👉	'Sometimes the strongest women are the ones who love beyond all faults, cry behind closed doors and fight battles that nobody knows about'<br /> ~ Farzana Baig<br /> <br /> Italy.<br /> Spain.<br /> France.<br /> England.<br /> Australia.<br /> There are so many amazing options but I can only pick one yet whichever one I pick is one which could strongly impact the rest of my life or at least the next few years of my life because this isn't just a vacation, it's more of a temporary staycation.<br /> "Can I help you, ma'am?"<br /> An effeminate voice with a southern twang asks me.<br /> I narrow my eyes from the board on the wall to the young man behind the desk who was looking at me with a big, bright smile on his glossy lips.<br /> "Actually, you can...do you fancy playing Russian roulette with me?"<br /> I ask him with a smile and he looks at me like I've lost my qmind.<br /> "Ma'am...this is an airport, it's not a casino"<br /> He says and I chuckle.<br /> "I know that, sir, I'm just looking to get away from New York for a little while but I'm stuck on where to go"<br /> I say and he rolls his eyes in a jokey and semi-serious kind of way.<br /> "Let me guess, you're running away from a boy?"<br /> "Got it in one"<br /> I say while nodding my head and smiling.<br /> Dylan Tate is definitely a little boy.<br /> Grown men who are mature don't do what he did.<br /> "You really shouldn't let a man run you out of your own home, honey because the moment you give a man that type of power and control, it's hard to get it back"<br /> "Well, it's kind of hard to stay here when my fiance screwed my brother behind my back"<br /> I say angrily while smiling a sad and pained smile as the guy behind the desk gasps dramatically and clutches at his invisible pearls.<br /> "Oh my"<br /> He says as he straightens his jacket and looks at me with a shocked and sympathetic expression.<br /> "Well, if I can make a suggestion...London is always beautiful at this time of year"<br /> London.<br /> I think to myself as I smile a real and genuine smile.<br /> This is the first time in four whole weeks that I've smiled like this.<br /> I've always wanted to visit London, England but for some reason, it just never happened.<br /> "The UK has also got a lot of historical and cultural spots if you're interested in that type of stuff, not to mention their nightlife is lit"<br /> He says the last bit while doing a little twerk before quickly getting himself together and looking around to see if anyone had seen him do it.<br /> "Sorry ma'am, that wasn't professional at all"<br /> "Don't worry about it"<br /> I said while chuckling.<br /> "It looks like I'm going to London then, when does the next flight leave?"<br /> "In twenty minutes, ma'am"<br /> "Great, book me a seat please, oh and make sure it's one way"<br /> I say and the guy looks up at me with sympathetic eyes.<br /> He then arranges my ticket for me and books me on the next flight to London.<br /> I was so excited but I was also feeling really nervous as well, especially when I was handed my ticket and I was told what gate I had to go to.<br /> The reason why I felt this way is because this meant it was real, I was really leaving not just New York but also America, my home and right now with how I'm feeling, it's going to be for good.<br /> I thank the worker who wishes me good luck as I head towards my gate and take a seat letting out a sigh as I did.<br /> The past four weeks have been super freaking crazy and stressful for me and I just can't wait to get away for a little while so that I can get over recent events, get myself together and work on myself mentally.<br /> I take a sip of my water as my mind drifts back to four weeks ago when all of this mess started.<br /> My fiance Dylan Tate and I were hosting our engagement party at the Ritz Carlton and it was supposed to be the party of the century.<br /> The Carpenter, Black and Tate families are the top three most powerful, influential and richest families in New York's elite and the fact that two of these families were joining together through marriage was a big freaking deal but I didn't care about any of that.<br /> I loved Dylan and I had loved him ever since I first set my eyes on him when I was sixteen, we were childhood sweethearts and had dated each other ever since our high school days.<br /> He's the love of my life, the man of my dreams, so when he proposed to me in Bali, the answer was a given and I couldn't have been any happier but then my whole world came crashing down the night of my engagement party, the night that was supposed to be one of the best nights of my life turned into pure hell.<br /> What happened was, Dylan had gone AWOL right before we were supposed to make the official announcement, so I went looking for him but I wasn't expecting to see what I saw when I finally found him.<br /> I found Dylan in our hotel room with my brother Luca and both had nothing on.<br /> I can't even begin to describe to you how painful it was to see the love of my life and my beloved older brother who I love so freaking much entangled the way that they were.<br /> I was so heartbroken and devastated that I didn't even stay to hear their sorry excuses.<br /> I quickly left the room and the hotel altogether because honestly, there's nothing they could say or even do that would be good enough for me to accept or even forgive.<br /> After I left the hotel, I went to a nearby bar where I drank all of my pain and sorrows away.<br /> I ended up getting so freaking drunk that I found myself in a hotel room losing my innocence to some strange guy or at least that's what I thought at the time.<br /> When I woke up the next morning, I realised the guy who I had been intimate with and gave my precious flower to was none other than New York's most eligible bachelor Logan Black who is also the best friend of my eldest brother Justin.<br /> I was in so much shock and I couldn't believe I had been with Logan.<br /> I instantly freaked out and panicked because I didn't know how Logan was going to react when he woke up and realised he'd had been with me, the girl he had always seen as his younger sister and I really didn't wanna to stay to find out, so I quickly got dressed and left the hotel room.<br /> I then went home where of course, I found out I was the villain of my story because I had left my engagement party without a word and had shown up the next morning literally doing the walk of shame.<br /> My parents questioned me about where I had been? who I had been with? why did I leave? how could I embarrass the Carpenter and Tate familys the way that I did? you know all that blah, blah, blah BS.<br /> Of course, Luca and Dylan didn't say anything and they were only too happy to throw me to the wolves which broke my heart even further because they were supposed to love me, yet they didn't care and they stood there allowing me to take the brunt of the blame for last night when it was all their fault.<br /> Anyway, I took all of the abuse and all hell broke loose when I told them that the wedding was off and I didn't want to marry Dylan anymore which angered my parents, more specifically my dad who hit me for the first time in my life and he demanded or I should say he commanded me to still go through with the wedding.<br /> Even that fake piece of trash Dylan acted like a love-sick victim and begged me not to cancel the wedding and even had the nerve to say he'd forgive me, you know ME for MY indiscretions, the cheeky man but I refused to budge even despite my dad's determination for it to still go ahead.<br /> I didn't wanna fight them anymore, so I let them all think they had won, so while everyone was planning the wedding of the century, I was making plans of my own to leave and get away.<br /> I really didn't want to leave because at the end of the day, my family are still my family and I love them so much but I knew I could never forgive them, especially Luca.<br /> Luca was my best friend growing up and I was the closest to him out of all of my brothers which is why this is so devastating to me.<br /> It's also the reason why I stopped myself from publically dragging Luca and Dylan out of the closet and outing them to the world so that everyone would know I wasn't the big, bad wolf in this story because deep down inside of me, I still do love them both and I don't want to hurt either of them.<br /> There's also another reason why I'm leaving or I should say this was the final nail in the coffin if you will and that reason is because I'm pregnant with Logan's baby.<br /> I knew my parents would flip their lids when they found out and they'd either assume Dylan is the father and would use my baby to make the wedding happen sooner or they'd wanna know who the real father is and if they learned Logan is the father then they'd force me to marry him to save face.<br /> I didn't want either of those options, I didn't want Dylan and I didn't want Logan, I just wanted me and my baby, so I packed a bag and grabbed as much cash as I could because I didn't wanna take any cards with me in case they tried to track me down and I headed straight for JFK airport hoping to start a new life.<br /> I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard the boarding call for my flight.<br /> I let out a breath and smiled as I thought to myself this is it whilst placing a hand on my stomach.<br /> "It's just you and me from now on my little angel"<br /> I take a final deep breath in and slowly release it before standing up and grabbing my bags.<br /> I then head towards my gate and my new life in London, England.<br /> Six Years Later...<br /> <br /> "KIDS!!, BREAKFAST IS READY!!"<br /> "OK, MUM!!"<br /> I plate up mine and the kid's breakfasts and place them on the table along with four cups of orange juice and a cup of coffee for myself.<br /> I was grabbing a few condiments for the table when my three babies came barrelling into the room with my youngest son Dayton looking like he was going to a Marvel or DC convention.<br /> "Dayton baby, I thought I told you all to get ready for school?"<br /> "You did and I did"<br /> He said cheekily and I rolled my eyes.<br /> "Son, you can't wear your Batman mask and cape to school"<br /> "Why not? I look cool"<br /> He says and I chuckle.<br /> "Yes I know you do, son but you can't just wear it"<br /> "Why not?"<br /> "Because it's the rules, Dayton, we have to wear our school uniforms and nothing else"<br /> My one and only baby girl says before taking a sip of her drink.<br /> "But Elijah gets to wear his Spiderman costume every day, mum"<br /> "That's because Elijah is autistic, baby and the school are trying to make his school life a little bit easier and make it as comfortable as possible for him"<br /> I tell him for the umpteenth time and he drops his head in defeat.<br /> "Ok, fine...can I wear it after school?"<br /> He asks and I smile.<br /> "Of course, you can"<br /> I bend down and give him a kiss.<br /> "Now come and eat your breakfast before it gets all cold and soggy"<br /> "Ok, mum"<br /> Dayton and I take our seats and my eldest baby, my firstborn Logan couldn't resist making a comment about his brother's attire.<br /> "You look like a nerd, Dayton"<br /> "Says the one who is reading a chemistry book at the breakfast table"<br /> "It's biology actually and it doesn't hurt to want to warm your brain up before school"<br /> "That makes no sense at all"<br /> Dayton says while rolling his eyes.<br /> "Actually it does, Dayton, it's just like when you go to the gym, you warm up first, right? Logan reading a book before school is like a warm-up for him to go and learn"<br /> Why did that make so much sense?.<br /> I mean, don't get me wrong, my babies are smart, actually, they're super smart, so it shouldn't be surprising or shocking to me that they'd say something clever but it is every single time.<br /> "Ok guys, knock it off and eat, please"<br /> We all eat our food and I couldn't keep my eyes off my three bundles of joy as we ate.<br /> It was one of the biggest shocks of my life when I found out I was expecting triplets and I near fainted in the doctor's office, especially when my mind started going into overdrive about things like giving birth but thankfully the pregnancy and the birth went better than I expected because I had my best friend Carmella there with me and she's been there for me ever since.<br /> My kids are my entire life and have been ever since I left New York six years ago.<br /> I've got two handsome boys and a beautiful little girl who have all just turned five years old and they're the lights of my life.<br /> My eldest son is Logan David Junior, yes I named him after his biological father and his paternal grandfather David Black which is something that I never planned on doing at first but as soon as I gave birth to him and I held him for the very first time, I knew that I couldn't give him any other name.<br /> Logan is my quiet child and he's very introverted compared to his siblings, he also loves to learn new things and is always either studying, reading a book, watching educational programmes or looking up something educational on the internet.<br /> He's not as sociable as his brother and sister but he still likes to have fun and hang out with other kids his age just as long as he knows and trusts them.<br /> My baby is also obsessed with science and computers and is constantly learning the ins and outs of them both, hence why he's currently reading a biology book while he's eating his eggs.<br /> All three of my kids are very skilled musically and Logan is one hell of a pianist.<br /> He's won so many awards for it and he even performed at the Royal Albert Hall for the Royal Variety performance in front of the royal family last year which made me one hell of a proud momma wolf.<br /> Then there's my youngest son Dayton James who is named after my father.<br /> Dayton is my little troublemaker, he's my cheeky child who has got one hell of a smartass mouth and he loves to joke around and play pranks on people which I hate and I'm trying to knock it out of him but it's hard, especially when he religiously watches Home Alone because he says the main character Kevin is his idol.<br /> I really should've given Dayton the middle name Liam after my big brother because he's just like his uncle in every way possible, even his laugh is the same as Liam's.<br /> Despite being a Johnny Knoxville in training, Dayton is a mathematician which is something he must've gotten from his dad because I'm dumb as a chicken when it comes to numbers, he also loves the drums which fits perfectly with his personality and lately, he's been taking air guitar lessons with a tutor.<br /> Then there's my little princess, my daughter Teddy Louise who I named after my mom.<br /> Teddy is a little girly girl who is obsessed with Disney, she loves to get dressed up and look pretty but she's also not afraid to get her hands dirty.<br /> She loves it when it rains because she gets to stomp around in puddles but her favourite weather is when it snows because she loves to build snowmen and make snow angels.<br /> Teddy also loves to bake and can make pretty much anything but her favourite thing to bake is cupcakes because she loves to decorate them with different icing and sprinkles.<br /> She's obsessed with many forms of art and loves to learn about the history of different famous artists, especially the likes of Picasso and Van Gogh, they really intrigue her for some reason.<br /> Teddy also loves to play the flute and can play many different beautiful melodies on it but she's not as into it as her older brothers are with their instruments.<br /> All three of my kids are incredibly smart and they attend a special school for the gifted after they were referred there by their previous school when they all started showing signs of being child prodigies.<br /> I always knew my kids were special and were more intelligent than most other kids their ages but I never in my wildest dreams would have ever thought that one let alone all three of my babies would be child prodigies because I always believed they were rare like one in a million type of rare, yet I managed to birth three, that's crazy.<br /> "Mum"<br /> Dayton's cute, adorable voice broke me from my thoughts.<br /> "Yes, baby"<br /> "Can I have some more juice, please?"<br /> "Of course you can, do you two want some more as well?"<br /> I ask Logan and Teddy who nod their hands.<br /> I grab the jug of juice and fill up their glasses before sitting back down in my chair.<br /> "Thanks, mum"<br /> My babies said in unison while smiling and I smiled back at them.<br /> "You're welcome, babies"<br /> I said as I heard a noise coming from the front door which I knew was the mail.<br /> I once again get up from my chair and go to see what junk I've been sent today.<br /> I wasn't expecting anything important because all of my bills have been paid for and are up to date, so I wasn't expecting anything more than just junk mail and takeaway leaflets which they seriously need to stop giving us, the internet is a thing, folks.<br /> I let out a breath as I look through the pile but my eyes narrowed and I was confused/scared when one of the letters caught my attention for several reasons.<br /> The first reason is because of the American stamps and the address which are in the corners of the envelope.<br /> The latter is something the majority of the UK don't do, so that struck me as odd and the second reason is the very familiar handwriting on it which I immediately recognised as my grandfather Joseph's handwriting.<br /> My heart was beating a mile a minute and my anxiety had spiked as I continued to look at the envelope and they got worse as my fingers danced over the Christmas stamp which had been used to seal the letter.<br /> I didn't know what was in the letter but it was enough to make me feel panicked and nervous because nobody from my previous life except for Carmella knows where I live now, so how in on earth has my grandpa found out where I am? and why is he writing to me? what does he want?.<br /> "Mum, we need to go, we're going to be late"<br /> Teddy says and I look up to see all three of my kids standing in the hallway putting on their coats, hats, scarves and gloves.<br /> It's December and the weather is cold which is something I'm used to as a native of New York but in the UK, the mornings always seem really bitter, so I make sure we're all wrapped up warm whenever we leave the house.<br /> I place the pile of letters on the side cabinet and go to put on my coat and accessories before grabbing my bag and making sure I've got everything I need including my phone, purse, house keys and car keys.<br /> "Are you ready to go, babies?"<br /> "Yep"<br /> "Mmm-hmm"<br /> "Yes, mum"<br /> The kids all say at the same time.<br /> "Have you got your book bags and packed lunches?"<br /> I ask them and they all nod their heads.<br /> "Ok, let's go"<br /> We leave our home and head towards the car.<br /> I make sure all of the kids are safely strapped in before getting in myself, we then set off for their school as we sing along to the Christmas songs which were playing on the radio.<br /> Christmas has always been my favourite time of the year and it's also my kids favourite as well.<br /> This time of year is also always really bittersweet for me because Christmas with my family used to be amazing and we'd always have so much fun.<br /> It was the one time of the year when we'd all gather together and stay at my parent's mansion for the entire holiday and we'd celebrate it in style.<br /> I really wish I could go back to those times.<br /> There's nothing I'd love more than for my babies to have a REAL family Christmas with our family maybe even with their father and his family but I highly doubt this will happen anytime soon.<br /> <br /> It's crazy how fast our lives can change within the blink of an eye and sometimes you don't even know it's happening until it's already happened.<br /> The past six years have been a crazy whirlwind and I've had to get used to a lot of changes in my life since I moved to London but now I'm happily settled and living my best life, well, I'm living as great of a life as I possibly can without my beloved family here with me.<br /> There was a time when my family and I were extremely close, we would always see and talk with each other every day and we always did anything and everything for one another but all of that changed and I saw a totally different side to my family after Dylan and Luca's betrayal.<br /> I always used to think I had the perfect family, the perfect parents, the perfect grandparents and the perfect older brothers and in a way, I still feel that way about them but I also can't forget the immediate change in them when I found out my older brother was screwing my fiance.<br /> The betrayal left me a heartbroken mess and it changed my entire life forever, it also changed all of the plans I had made for my future.<br /> Ever since I was a little girl, I always wanted to be a school teacher, I wanted to teach the future generation and prepare them for the next stages of their lives.<br /> A few months before everything happened six years ago, I was offered a place at one of the best colleges in New York to get my teaching degree but then my relationship broke down and the perfect future I had planned with Dylan had gone up in flames along with everything else.<br /> I no longer had any desire to get my teaching degree but I needed to find a steady income so that I could provide for myself and the triplets because I knew my savings which was a very substantial amount of money wouldn't last me forever.<br /> I wasn't used to living like this because I was born a millionaire heiress, I had always lived a life of luxury and I never had to worry about anything, so to now live knowing money was running out was kind of scary, especially since I now had three extra mouths to feed and I didn't want my kids to grow up differently to how I did.<br /> Don't get me wrong I wasn't a spoiled little rich girl or anything like that but I lived a comfortable life with no worries and I wanted the same for my kids as well.<br /> I didn't want them to grow up worrying about things that they shouldn't have to which I know they would've done because they're really smart and they would've immediately sensed when something was wrong.<br /> Anyway, I knew I needed to make some decent money and fast but I didn't know how.<br /> That was until one day when I was watching some soppy rom-com movie which was based on some old book and it unlocked a brand new passion inside of me, a passion which I never knew existed if I'm being perfectly honest with you.<br /> I always loved to read and loved nothing more than to get lost in a good book but I never once saw myself as a writer because I didn't think I was creative enough to be one.<br /> All of that changed as soon as I put pen to paper or my fingers to my laptop I should say and that's when magic happened.<br /> Within two months, I had finished and completed my first book The Billionaire's Secret Baby which later turned into a five-part series when my fans demanded more from me.<br /> The series was a huge hit and before I knew it, I was a world-famous author, I was successful and I was rolling in the money, most of which I've either invested or I've put into different bank accounts for me and my kids for when they're older.<br /> The rest of the money I used to buy us our current home and everything we needed to furnish it and I also bought myself a decent car as well.<br /> I mean, I'm not at Donald Trump's level of rich but I've got enough money for me and the triplets to live happy and comfortable lives together.<br /> Right now I'm in my office working on a new book and a new series but for some strange reason, I can't seem to concentrate and for the first time in my writing career, I've got writer's block.<br /> I let out a sigh as I take off my glasses and rub the bridge of my nose.<br /> This is so frustrating and annoying.<br /> The worst thing for a writer to experience is knowing what you want to write and how you want to write it but being unable to articulate it in the right way and have it make sense.<br /> There have been many times in the past where I've written something and when I've read it back I was baffled. this makes absolutely no sense.<br /> I looked back at the screen and decided I needed to take a break, so I got up and went into the kitchen to make myself a cup of coffee and something to eat.<br /> I didn't really have much of an appetite but I knew if I didn't eat something now then I probably wouldn't have anything to eat until dinner later on which wouldn't do me any good.<br /> You need to be healthy in your mind, body and soul in order to do anything and I can't focus on writing a great story if I'm pushing myself without resting or eating.<br /> I was sitting on the couch and eating my food with the television on in the background which I wasn't watching, it was just on for background noise because I hate silence and that's all I ever seem to have in this house when the kids aren't here.<br /> Anyway, the T.V. quickly caught my attention when the annoying presenter with a high-pitched squeaky voice, who was wearing more make-up than a drag queen mentioned several familiar names which piqued my interest, one of which and the gossip about him almost had me choking on my coffee.<br /> "Hello everyone and welcome to the Hollywood Daily, it's been a busy week for many of the Hollywood elite, more specifically those within the affluent Carpenter and Black families"<br /> The presenter said with a huge grin on her face.<br /> The first piece of news she was gossiping about was my sister-in-law Sabrina launching two new clothing lines, one is a maternity line and one is for kids which will be released after Christmas.<br /> This will be her third and fourth lines that she's released, the first one being a bikini line and the second one was an undergarment line which she worked on with my mom.<br /> "Brace yourselves ladies and gentlemen because the latest announcement from the Carpenter family is one that is going to break all of our precious little hearts, Luca Carpenter the youngest son of James and Louise Carpenter has come out as gay"<br /> This is the news which had me almost choking on my coffee.<br /> What does she mean he's come out as gay?.<br /> Didn't he do that six years ago?.<br /> "According to a statement released earlier today, Luca said it's taken me a very long time to finally accept who and what I am and now I can proudly say that I'm a gay man"<br /> Holy cow.<br /> "But that's not the most shocking part of the statement, the part which has left many of the public including fans of the family baffled and scratching their heads in confusion is when Luca also confessed his undying love for his soulmate and the love of his life Dylan Tate...does that name ring a bell? well, it should do because Dylan is the eldest son and heir of Lachlan and Sandra Tate and he's the former fiance of Luca's younger sister Lacey Carpenter who has been M.I.A for the past six years, are Luca and Dylan the reason for her disappearance from the limelight? has this love story been going on for a lot longer than the Carpenters want us to believe? this is something we may never know unless Luca, Dylan or even Lacey herself comes out and explains it to us"<br /> I can't believe this.<br /> It's a good job I legally changed my name six years ago before I gave birth to my kids because if I didn't, then this could have caused a lot of trouble for me and my kiddies.<br /> "Moving on, we've got everyone's favourite billionaire playboy Logan Black who is as much known for his dating life as he is for his wealth, businesses and modelling career, the fitness model and business mogul is known for having a different woman on his arm every week but is his bachelor life officially over? it seems so after the sexy hunk was spotted shopping at one of New York's most expensive jewellery stores with singer and actress GiGi Addams"<br /> What?.<br /> It hurt my heart to hear about Logan settling down with someone else, especially with a snake like GiGi Addams.<br /> Deep down in my heart, I knew why it hurt me so much but I just didn't want to admit to it.<br /> I had always had a crush on Logan ever since I was a kid and I think somewhere over the years, that crush manifested into something more but I really didn't want to confess to those feelings because he's my older brother's best friend and also because of Dylan, not to mention Logan is everything I hate in a man.<br /> He's cocky and conceited and he thinks if the world doesn't revolve around him then it should or at least that's how he was six years ago, I don't know if he's changed at all since I left the States.<br /> I couldn't help but smile a sad and bittersweet smile as the presenter continued to talk about my family and those who used to be close to me and it really hurt my heart because I miss them so freaking much and I hate hearing about them and what's new in their lives through channels like this.<br /> Changes are a natural part of life but sometimes it's the ones you weren't expecting that cause you the most pain and sorrow but also the most happiness as well.'Sometimes the strongest women are the ones who love beyond all faults, cry behind closed doors and fight battles that nobody knows about'<br /> ~ Farzana Baig<br /> <br /> Italy.<br /> Spain.<br /> France.<br /> England.<br /> Australia.<br /> There are so many amazing options but I can only pick one yet whichever one I pick is one which could strongly impact the rest of my life or at least the next few years of my life because this isn't just a vacation, it's more of a temporary staycation.<br /> "Can I help you, ma'am?"<br /> An effeminate voice with a southern twang asks me.<br /> I narrow my eyes from the board on the wall to the young man behind the desk who was looking at me with a big, bright smile on his glossy lips.<br /> "Actually, you can...do you fancy playing Russian roulette with me?"<br /> I ask him with a smile and he looks at me like I've lost my qmind.<br /> "Ma'am...this is an airport, it's not a casino"<br /> He says and I chuckle.<br /> "I know that, sir, I'm just looking to get away from New York for a little while but I'm stuck on where to go"<br /> I say and he rolls his eyes in a jokey and semi-serious kind of way.<br /> "Let me guess, you're running away from a boy?"<br /> "Got it in one"<br /> I say while nodding my head and smiling.<br /> Dylan Tate is definitely a little boy.<br /> <br /> 👇👇👇<br /> There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Dreame to continue reading"Coming Home For Christmas"<br /> (It will automatically jump to the book)	INSTALL_MOBILE_APP	http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.s	268341083019330	Shorttttv-wondershows	https://facebook.com/61556947354423	5	1	725,055,409,814,899	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Install now	Shorttttv-wondershows	120211812823110370	play.google.com	NONE	image	¡Una biblioteca de bolsillo que las mujeres no pueden perder!	http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.suenovela.reader	2024-04-07 04:08	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435394851_1134117861118081_9093156732135053491_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=spjbBnM0SS8Ab4cQm6i&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCRPMclahvezhjy6TVyHvxkqAKObsbA_mqnqqPEOMaf_w&oe=6618D562	person_profile	Shorttttv-wondershows	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435465124_1109738350233857_7008228563946570480_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1OHcUdOMOdwAb5dkulT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC6hDl3FKf7SY9GoQi--_KtKPF5EBvsE4jcCXBG_by6qw&oe=6618DD4A	3	Shorttttv-wondershows	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,198	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011409}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	431635682694914	Read with Your Ears➤➤	"I, Silas Morgan, future alpha of the South Texas Pack reject Lilith Conner as my mate!" <br /> "I, Lilith Conner, leave the South Texas Pack in body and mind!" There was shock all around the dining room as what I said sunk in, and I felt the pack bond break.<br /> ********<br /> As the alarm went off I rolled over to hit the snooze button then realized it was 3 AM. I jumped out of bed and headed to the restroom in my hut. After being kicked out of the pack house I was shunned to this small hut in pack lands. The hut was my home even though everyone basically saw it as me sleeping in a cardboard box. It had a open room and a tiny restroom with a shower. It was built for me because no one wanted me around or to use the pack house facilities. I am the disgrace of the South Texas Pack. I have my duties to hold my place in this pack, I cook all the meals for the 300 pack members. I have to stay out of everybody's way considering that is my only way I can stay and have a home if it was even considered that. When I was five the pack found me curled in a ball in the corner of my families old house. My parents layed on the floor in their own blood. The alpha was outraged that his beta was dead. Even though I was a child the pack has blamed me, not once trying to find out the truth behind my parents death. All I remember from that night was waking up to a loud sound, running down the stairs to find my parents already gone. That night still haunts me. Being seventeen and having to raise myself has not been easy. With being punished every chance the pack got I was already ready to give up. There was always a little voice in the back of my mind pushing me not to, and for some reason I have listened to it for the past twelve years. "Lilith" I turned to see one of the pack warriors coming down the stairs getting ready for shift change guarding the land. I recognized him right away, "I'm sorry, Adam, I will go cook breakfast now". I didn't realize I was standing in front of the mirror for so long. As I walked past him I didn't dare look up as I knew by the way he said my name how he would look, disgusted. When I was done with breakfast I made my way to grab a piece of bread since that was what I was allowed. I was expected to survive off of three pieces a day. The reason for my poor nutrition, and nobody cared. I have a feeling that this is what they wanted a slow death. As I was walking out the door before anyone noticed me I ran into somebody. I glanced up only to see who it was and automatically dropped my gaze and head. At six foot tall and built the way every woman dreamed about. Silas, the alpha's son, stood there and said, "How about you get a move on and next time don't ruin my clothes with your disgrace". He shoved me hard so that I fell to the floor and had to scramble up clumsily. Noticing he moved out from the door I ran as fast as I could to my home. I graduated the previous year. Yes, I know i'm a little young to already have graduated high school, but I wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. I didn't have the money to go to the community college like a lot of the pack, so I stayed and worked here for the little they gave me which isn't much at all. I flopped down on my bed and realized tomorrow is my eighteenth birthday. I didn't realize how much time has passed. With not being able to shift into my wolf and turning eighteen means finding your mate, but I don't think it's possible for me. I fear if I was to find him he wouldn't want me and would reject me. Before I noticed I was waking up again to banging on my door. I walked over and pulled the door open revealing my alpha.<br /> "Lilith, tomorrow is your birthday and I have come up with two options for you", he said with distaste. "Yes, alpha", I replied with my head bowed showing respect.<br /> "Option one, You leave the pack and move on with your life, which is the kindest thing I can offer you at the moment", he paused, "Option two, You continue to do what you do for the pack and when the time comes you will break and nobody will mourn you", he announced.<br /> "I will let you know tomorrow of what I choose, but I have no where to go, and at that y'all are who I know", I paused before finishing, "I will announce my decision in front of the whole Pack before breakfast".<br /> I could feel his eyes on me as he thought about what to say, and I was afraid he would slap me for wanting to wait until the morning. All he said was, "Fine", and walked out slamming my door in my face. And than that's when I realized I had the most important decision in my life to make tonight. As I lay awake from thinking about my options and trying to decide what I should do there was a weird feeling in the pit of my stomach. I couldn't decide and it was already 2 AM with no sleep I forced myself to sit up and really think about my future. Where would I go if I left, and would I even be able to survive long. If I was to stay I would either be beat or starved to death. What if I was to find my soulmate here tomorrow and I left before I knew who it was, would he even want me? After I showered and started walking out of my hut I fell to my knees from a sharp pain in my stomach. Thinking it's from not eating anything but a piece of bread yesterday I got up and glanced back at the small room I've lived in for twelve years making my decision. The weird sensation never left even after the pain I felt as I arrived at the pack house. I opened the doors to the kitchen and started pulling out all the ingredients I needed to start cooking. I was going to make the pack the best breakfast they ever had because even though I don't get to celebrate my birthday they will. As I prepared everything possible there was a bang on the kitchen door followed by someone coming in. I turned around to find Silas staring at me with anger, his crystal blue eyes seemed to have fire in them and his slightly curled black hair was messy. I lowered my gaze to the floor instantly.<br /> "Why is it you!?" he yelled. "What do you mean I always prepare the breakfast," I mumbled not looking up from the floor. "You don't feel anything, how could you not I'm standing so close to you but I felt it when you walked into the house" he said calmer but still angry. "All I feel is hunger pains", but as I said it I did feel a pull towards him I didn't want. What he said next I expected but I was not prepared. "I, Silas Morgan, future alpha of the South Texas Pack reject Lilith Conner as my mate!" he announced it with such anger as he turned and left, I felt every ounce as the mate bond broke. At that moment I was in such pain I thanked the goddess herself for letting me finish the food before this happened. I ran as far as I could and when I reached where I felt was safe I fell to my knees and my whole body shook from the tears and pain that I was experiencing. I didn't want the mate bond to be with him, and I also knew if it was someone from this pack they would reject me immediately. It hurt a lot but I managed to stop the tears and gather myself to look slightly normal as I made my way to the pack house to let them know my decision. I walked in and made my way to the dining hall everyone stopped what they where doing as soon as I stepped in. Walking rather quickly to stand in front of the alpha and his family's table I said, " I, Lilith Conner, leave the South Texas Pack in body and mind!" There was shock all around the dining room as what I said sunk in, and I felt the pack bond break. After what felt like a long while the alpha finally spoke, "Lilith Conner, you are officially released from all pack responsibility and bond. You are to leave pack lands immediately!" I finally had the nerve to look at everyone as I walked out and realized the shock was still there mixed with disgust. I never felt love from them after my parents died and I didn't think I ever would, and I didn't want them to have the pleasure of my death so that is why I made the decision I did. I honestly felt a little relieved as I walked out with my head held high. I've never imagined myself packing my life away and heading into the unknown but here I am, as I look around one last time I remind myself that everything happens for a reason. Shutting the door to the hut and throwing my bag over my shoulder I began to walk off pack lands and into the city. As I got to a bench I sat down and counted the little bit of money I have. It turns out I had just enough to find somewhere to stay for a little while. The money I have is what is left from my parents after the pack took the rest to support me as they said. They didn't know I still had this little bit I hid it well in the floor of the hut. I walked to a Motel 6 and got a room and decided to take a long hot shower. Laying on the motel bed I started thinking about getting a job and staying under the radar so no other pack can find me. It is a law not to be a rogue wolf in a packs territory they will have the right to decide your punishment, and most decide to kill you instead of torture. Finally feeling the loneliness of not being in a pack and missing the connection, I have to snap myself out of this, so I decide to put on my hoodie and go to try to find some food close by. Walking into a small gas station that was a block away from the motel I find some cheap food I can use the microwave in the motel room to cook. I pay for everything and start walking back to the motel when I bump into someone, cursing myself I glance up and get a quick glance at a woman around my age. All I find myself saying is, "I'm so sorry, please forgive me". She smiled and said, "It's okay", and then inhaled deeply. Realizing my mistake I took off as fast as I can not looking back to see if she was following. Reaching my motel room and bolting all the locks as soon as I get in I mentally yell at myself for not watching my surroundings, because other wolves can smell a rouge wolf instantly. I only pray she didn't follow me and report back to whoever is alpha of her pack. The weird feeling I was having in my stomach was growing stronger even though I ate. I couldn't blame it on not eating enough because I ate more than I should have. I needed to find a healer and soon, they would hopefully know what is wrong with me. I know they have to have rogue healers somewhere close. I had a feeling I was being followed as I entered a forest on the other side of the city. I didn't want to slow down in fear of being captured which I think is what was going to happen soon. I was running past a huge rock when I was tackled to the ground. I looked up to see who or what was pinning me to the ground, and I was staring into bright green eyes. It was a woman that was holding me down, she had curly red hair that framed her pale, freckled face like a mane. "Who are you?", she said in a calm-stern voice. "I'm sorry to trespass on your lands, my name is Lilith Conner, and I'm trying to find a healer", I replied quickly trying to remain calm. She was still pinning me down and I finally noticed how strong she was. I can tell she was a wolf but I wasn't strong enough to sense whether she was a rogue or in a pack, so I was going to take my chances since I couldn't get away. "Okay Lilith, but tell me why you are out here by yourself I can sense that you are not in a pack, so why should I trust you?" She was looking at me with such curiosity and distrust that I knew I needed to tell her my story if I wanted to make it to a healer in time since the feeling I was having was not disappearing. "I left my pack since I was given the option. They mistreated me ever since my parents died, and blamed me for it. I was also rejected by my mate who was the alpha's son." I went into more detail with her about the hut I was living in, the punishments and how I was basically starving to death.<br /> "So how was I supposed to stay and give them the pleasure of my death, that is why I had to leave", I said with not looking away from her eyes, so she could see I was telling the truth. She was just staring at me and I didn't know what to say or how to act so she wouldn't see me as a threat, even though with her strength I doubt I would be a threat with my overly skinny, malnutritioned self. All of a sudden there was the sharp pain again and I couldn't stop myself from crying out, and I could feel the tears flowing down my face. "Are you okay!?", she was panicking and jumped off of me, pulling me to my feet. "I need to see a healer, and soon, I don't know what is wrong with me", I replied through shallow breaths. I stood as she held on to my wrist, but I felt as if I was going to crumble to my knees at any moment. I didn't have the energy to ask her where we were going. There was a small voice in the back of my mind through all the pain I was feeling that said we could trust her, I hope that was true. I don't know how long we were walking for but we ended up coming to a small village. There was at least ten or more log cabins scattered around the wide openening we were standing in. The cabins had a homey look to them with different colored rose bushes in the front, and there was a large fire pit in the center of it all with wood benches around it. I took this moment to look at her and ask where we were going. She didn't reply and just kept walking until we ended up in front of a cabin with white roses out front. Without looking at me she raised her free hand and knocked four times before I heard shuffling from the inside. The door opened to reveal a elderly looking woman with soft brown eyes and braided silver hair. She looked startled to see me but once she saw that I was clenching my stomach with my free hand she opened the door wider and told us to hurry in. As we were led to a room that had a bed and medical supplies throughout it I realized this was their healer. The woman supporting me helped me lay on the bed and explained to the woman how she found me and what happened. "Now dear, can you tell me what is going on", the healer asked me. "Yes ma'am, it started with a weird sensation in the pit of my stomach a few days ago. Then I get these sharp pains randomly that have me falling to my knees."<br /> She looked at me for a long moment before asking me, "Have you shifted yet, and if you don't mind me asking how old are you?"<br /> "No ma'am I haven't shifted yet, and I turned eighteen a few nights ago." She looked at me with sadness in her eyes. She started gathering multiple things I tried to see what they were but couldn't catch a glimpse as she was moving too fast. She shuffled her way towards me with everything she gathered and set it on a table that was by the bed. I was starting to feel extremely nervous as she lifted the bottom of my shirt halfway up stopping when it reached my ribs. She started pressing on my stomach moving in a circle. She stopped and looked at me suddenly asking,"Can you tell me a little bit about who your parents were?" "I don't know much I was only five when everything happened, I remember that my father was the beta of my old pack and my mother was always with me." She seemed to be in a daze then snapped out of it asking what my parents names were. I replied, "Jay and Emily Conner, I'm afraid I don't know my mother's maiden name." "Well dear, I'm just going to say that there is magic holding your wolf in and I won't be able to help you with that, i'm sorry, but I can tell you that your wolf is fighting against the magic and that is why you are having pain. I can give you some herbs to help with the pain but you will need to find a witch to help you with the magic", she said with pity in her eyes.<br /> She walked to a cabinet on the wall across from the bed and grabbed a jar and needle. Coming back to the bed she said, " I am going to give you some pain medicine through a injection to help for now." The lady with the red hair was still here sitting at the end of the bed, her head shot up to the healer and the needle pierced my arm and before I could say anything I slipped into blackness.<br /> <br /> <br /> >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>><br /> Wanna continue this incredible story? Please download our App and search for novel ID: 91595!	INSTALL_MOBILE_APP	https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.	119510084411864	Vocal Romance Dreams	https://facebook.com/100090826158764	0	1	1,136,133,480,751,840	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Install now	Vocal Romance Dreams	120207270855390293	play.google.com	NONE	video		https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.story.iaudios	2024-04-07 03:32	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/423716600_448960144146246_521456696848147663_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=syCVEblaBuEAb6luUvk&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0roZguvVcWXYjdmOHgb1kQWdBS6XRLzF-cey3y1QgdA&oe=6618DAFC	person_profile	Vocal Romance Dreams	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/423715450_350641324098024_7515261140207697890_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UCbBX7d32OoAb6V2zIy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAJ6L5NpnVkdbx7R6mBev37HYrKl6yl3XgsSsEJfQBBYg&oe=6618D2BB	3	Vocal Romance Dreams	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,207	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011254}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	436232972231286	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"I'm warning you for the last time, get your filthy hand off me!" He seethe through gritted teeth. <br /> Before Fury could have a control of her mindset, she connects her palms with his face.<br /> "Filthy huh? You called my hands filthy!? Now you should get a taste of your own medicine." <br /> One slap wasn't enough for her, she raised her hands again to slap him for the second time, when he held them mid air.<br /> "Are you challenging me woman. You think I can't destroy your life?" <br /> "If you call it a challenge then so be it. Bring it on. Kayla Parker ain't afraid of any challenge." <br /> ————————<br /> Kayla<br /> <br /> Around 7:45pm, I heard the banging of the door followed by Claire's voice. That girl knows how to give me headache. She could not wait for the next day. I lazily made my way to the door. I was attacked by her glares. "Why the hard face? You look ugly"<br /> <br /> She walked passed me brushing my shoulder. She choose not to answer me. Great. "You did well" She exclaimed throwing her bag on couch. I took the other seat. "About what?" I played ignorance.<br /> <br /> "You know it better than anyone. You were supposed to call me since afternoon but decided to ditch me and choose to call me this night. You did absolutely well" She remarked passing me a death glare.<br /> <br /> "No offence I was busy unfolding my things. I just arrived Newyork a few hours ago. What matters is you're here now right?" I flunged my hands in the air.<br /> <br /> Her eyes squinted on me. Before I could have a control of what was happening, she dropped her weight onto my body. "I missed you girl!"<br /> <br /> "Get off me! I can't breathe properly" I exclaimed detaching her body from mine and also catching my breath.<br /> <br /> "God. Do you want to kill me?"<br /> <br /> She rolled her eyes in return. "Aren't you happy that we're seeing each other after a long time? I see you don't care about me anymore" She fake hurt. I burst into a fit of laughter.<br /> <br /> "Take a look at your face. You look like an old woman" I said amidst laughter.<br /> <br /> "Whatever. I still look beautiful in Tyler's eyes" Talking of Tyler, I have completely forgotten about him. Claire and Tyler have been together for more than five years. I remember the day Tyler approach Claire. She was on top of the moon. As she secretly has a crush on him. Tyler was our senior in University. He's not the popular type but has the aura of being attractive to people. And Claire got to be the lucky girl.<br /> <br /> "How's Tyler doing?" I asked wanting to start a different conversation.<br /> <br /> "Like you care to know" She mumbled enough for me to hear. "Ofcourse I care to know. After all he's your fiancee"<br /> <br /> "He hasn't proposed"<br /> <br /> "But he's going to. And that will be soon. I'm tired of seeing you guys single. You guys are head over heels for each other. I don't see why you're wasting time" Claire didn't say anything only spare me a glance and turn her face elsewhere.<br /> <br /> My brows creased in question. It's unlike her to behave that way. I know that whenever I mention Tyler, her face becomes red with blushing. I shifted to the couch beside her. "Is there something wrong? Between you and Tyler?" I asked placing my hand on her shoulder.<br /> <br /> "Nothing is going on. We're okay" She offered out a smile which didn't reach her eyes. This shows something is definitely wrong.<br /> <br /> "You know that you're a terrible liar right? I could see right through your expression that something is definitely wrong. So before I lose my st and go meet Tyler right this night, better start talking"<br /> <br /> "I told you it's-"<br /> <br /> "Spill!" I exclaimed more like commanded. She heaved out a sigh.<br /> <br /> "So lately, Tyler and I were having some argument"<br /> <br /> "Okay...?" I trailed off knowing that wouldn't be the end of the story.<br /> <br /> "The main problem is from me. I know Tyler loves me and is patient with me knowing how stubborn I am. But, I don't think I'm ready for marriage now" For a moment, I stared at the woman in front of me as if she has grown two heads.<br /> <br /> "Then when will you be ready? Till after ten years? Or when Tyler couldn't take your st anymore" I know I'm supposed to support my friend. However, her reason doesn't look reasonable to be. I can see the love Tyler has for her. It's a kind of love any woman would love to have from her partner.<br /> <br /> "Look Claire" I adjust my sitting position turning her body towards me. "I don't know where you got the stupid thinking in your head. Tyler loves you wholeheartedly. He'd been in love with you since day one. And I know he's only holding himself back. You both love each other, he has a job, a decent source of income. Then what more do you want"<br /> <br /> "I know all of that. I just don't feel like I'm strong enough to take responsibility" I didn't know when a hiss left my lips.<br /> <br /> "Then you don't love him enough. If you're going to sit here and tell me you're not ready to take responsibility then you don't deserve to be with him" My voice was slightly raised. I was beginning to be pissed. I don't even understand her.<br /> <br /> "You won't understand because you've never been in love to know how it feels when you're in a tight situation"<br /> <br /> "What?"<br /> <br /> "If you've been in my situation then you won't say all those things you've said. This is between me and Tyler. You were not there with us. And you are not the one-"<br /> <br /> "Wait... Wait.... Wait. Are you trying to insult me right now? Because of a man? Because I told you the truth? Seriously Claire" I raked my fingers through my hair. Pissed is the word to describe what I was feeling at that moment.<br /> <br /> "I don't mean that. You got me wrong. I just-" I raised my hands halting her.<br /> <br /> "No I understand. I totally understand you. You don't have to explain to me. Now I should start learning how to stay out of things that doesn't concern me" I don't know if it was her words or my own actions. Yet, I wouldn't lie about the fact that I was hurt<br /> <br /> "Look Kayla, I'm sorry. I kn-"<br /> <br /> "Excuse me. I need to get some fresh air. Because I don't understand what just happened. I'm hurt" I didn't wait for her reply when I walked out of the house.<br /> <br /> I didn't stop walking until I found myself outside the building. "Urgh... Why did I leave the house. I didn't do anything wrong" I declared openly. Truth be told, I don't understand Claire. And she's right, maybe because I've never been in love, I won't picture myself in her shoes. But, that doesn't mean she should out cast me like that.<br /> <br /> Shrugging my shoulder, I decided to take a walk around the area. I thought there wouldn't be a single soul around. I bet I'm wrong. Even though the area is still quite bright. I trekked for a little while coming across a candy shop. A smile made it way out of my mouth. I patted my jeans. Thankfully, I still have some extra money with me.<br /> <br /> I was in awed when I came across different varieties of candies. There are literally too many to choose from. After much comtemplation, I choose three different flavors. We might be on an argument mode with Claire but I know it won't last long. I took out the chocolate flavor. I entered the next shop when a medium sized fan caught my eye. And the next thing I found myself paying for it. I will use it in my next video. With that thought, a smile made it way out of my lip. I hummed a slow song as I embark on my way back to the house. I was a focused on my own thinking when a white light flashed through my face. And the only thing that could shield me is the fan.<br /> <br /> I could hear my heart thumping in it's ribcage and my legs went weak which resulted results me into gripping the nearest pole in support. I can't believe I almost got hit. "Hey woman, can't you see where you're going?" An unfamiliar, manly voice resonates through my eardrums. I lift up my face to have a look at the person. And for a moment, I was short of words. He was dressed in a pieces of black suit, his jet black shining beard didn't go unnoticed. He had that kind of look that make you shiver. His presence held some kind of strong aura. The power of being in charge.<br /> <br /> "I hope I'm not talking to a deaf person" His husky yet sharp voice snapped me out of my trance. I immediately felt embarrassed for gawking at him. I pushed my body off the ground. "Um.. Sir"<br /> <br /> "FUk!" He seethe bending to his car. My brow knit in confusion. I know I'm at fault for not focusing my attention on the road. So I want to get it over with and go on my way. "Sir, I'm-"<br /> <br /> "What's wrong with you woman! Why do you carry this piece of cr ap around? And now look it scraped my car. Are you blind?"<br /> <br /> "What?" I found myself uttering out in a low voice.<br /> <br /> "Now look at the damage you did to my car. How are you going to pay for the damages? Heck, you don't even look like someone who have a dime" He mumbled the last statement which didn't go unheard by me. For a moment, I found myself taking a clearer look at him again. Is this man in his right state of mind. If we look at it, he was partly at fault too. If he focus his attention on the road, nothing of such will happen.<br /> <br /> "Excuse me Sir, I'm not fully fault here. If you had focused your attention on the road, nothing of such would happen. You nearly hit me!" I exclaimed.<br /> <br /> "I bet you're a shameless woman. You still have the audacity to sprout nonsense. It's my car we're talking about" My legs moved on it's own accord, charging towards him. I grabbed him by the collar.<br /> <br /> "I'm warning you for the last time, get your filthy hand off me!" He seethe through gritted teeth. Fury burned in my eyes like a lightening bolt and before I could have a control of my mindset, I connects my palms with his face.<br /> <br /> "Filthy huh? You called my hands filthy!? Now you should get a taste of your own medicine" One slap wasn't enough, I raised my hands again to slap him for the second time, when he held them mid air.<br /> <br /> "Just because I allowed you to raise your hands on me doesn't mean I will let you for the second time and talking about filthy? Yes, your hands are filthy as well as you. Before I lose my temper, I advice you to apologize before you regret the day you are born"<br /> <br /> I have never been angry and at the same time insulted in my life the way I was at that moment. I felt like turning the stranger in front of me into a punching bag. How dare him call me filthy! I did promised my Dad that I won't cause any trouble in my stay in New York, but the man is making it harder for me. It's better if I just ignore him and go on my way. That should be better.<br /> <br /> I was about to leave when his next word renders me speechless. "I dare you to take one more step forward" His voice held some authority. For a moment I was short of words. Did I really hear him correctly?<br /> <br /> "I see that you don't know who you're talking to. I can destroy your life in a snap of finger" A annoyed chuckle escaped me<br /> <br /> "It's not necessary for me to know who you are. You might be the richest man in this city or even the president. You're human, so I am. I don't see any difference" Something flashed in his eyes. Surprise. If he thinks I'm going to be afraid of him then he's clearly mistaken.<br /> <br /> I'm sure he's not a simple man by his mode of dressing. The two pieces black suit isn't a common one. "Look woman. I don't have forever. I have important things to do that listen to your stupidity"<br /> <br /> "Oh so now you're resulting to insult right. If I'm stupid, then so are you. I need to make one thing clear to you. First, you were the one who tried to hit me with your car and then you want me to apologize to you because my fan mistakenly grazed your car? Isn't my life important than a stupid non living thing"<br /> <br /> The next thing that follows is a fit of laughter which got me thinking maybe something is indeed wrong with the man in front of me. "Important? Why would a stranger's life be important to me? I only care about my car. To give you a light punishment, I urged you to apologize because your piece of trash won't even be a tiniest bit of help to my damage"<br /> <br /> "I don't know you but your words shows that you're not a kind hearted person. You know I can sue you for attempted murder" I thought he will be taken aback by my outburst. However, he stood calm. Instead, his lips curved up. He trekked his way closer to me which led me to inch back passing him a glare.<br /> <br /> "Look here woman. Whether you report to the police or file a lawsuit at the court, nothing is going to happen. No one will listen to you. In fact they will take you as a crazy person. Because they know Alexander Carlo is a well reputable man" I would be lying if I say his words didn't send goosebumps to my skin. He might only be making mouth. However, when I look into the eyes of the man in front of me, it held power. His aura made me think maybe. Just maybe I was faster than my shadow<br /> <br /> And some other part of me reminded me that regardless of the status, humans are humans and it doesn't make any difference. He's only a man and I'm a woman. Feeling some sense of authority in me. I shifted myself back and stare at him directly. "I don't care about how reputable you are in the eyes of people. To me you're nothing but an arrogant and careless stranger"<br /> <br /> "It seems I didn't scare you enough to come back to your senses. I might have to remind you again. Alexander Carlo isn't a forgiving type. I could allow you to walk away but believe me when I say I can destroy your life in a snap of a finger" His body didn't move an inch from where he was standing only his mouth that is doing the movement.<br /> <br /> I reciprocated his action instead folding my arms across my chest. Up till now , no soul could be seen around the surrounding area. "I might have to remind you too Mr Alexander or whoever you call yourself. I'm not a forgiving type too. When I'm wronged, I make sure that person takes a taste of his or her own medicine and I think I've done part of it. You know...." I trailed off my eyes going to his chin.<br /> <br /> "The slap" I let out slowly. His eyes suddenly burned with fury. In a swift motion, I found my body being hurled around a wall. "You have the audacity to lay your hands on my face. Something no one will dare to do. I bet you don't know what you're getting yourself into" He seethe his eyes a shade of pure a anger.<br /> <br /> "Why? Does it hurt your ego? I will be delighted if it did. I'm wronged here and the least you could do it apologize for your actions. I don't plan on letting you get away with it"<br /> <br /> "Are you challenging me woman. You think I can't destroy your life?" A small smile spread across his face.<br /> <br /> "If you call it a challenge then so be it. Bring it on. Kayla Parker ain't afraid of any challenge" We both stared into each other's eyes with anger burning in them.<br /> <br /> A hiss left my mouth as I pulled my door open. I was burning with rage. I can't believe a stranger insulted me. He has the nerve to call me a shameless woman. What on earth. "Hey you're...." Claire trained off when I pass her a deathly look.<br /> <br /> She shouldn't forget we're still in a bad terms with each other. "My bad. You look scary" She ushered laughing at her unfunny joke.<br /> <br /> "Why in the world did I not give him another good slap!" I seethe punching the decor pillow in frustration.<br /> <br /> "Wait... What happened? Why are you talking about slapping someone?" Claire asked taking a seat beside me.<br /> <br /> "He has the audacity to call me a shameless woman. Can you believe this. A total stranger. He nearly killed me!" Our fight with Claire completely forgotten. I was literally hyperventilating.<br /> <br /> Claire places her hand on my shoulder. "Calm down and tell me what happened?"<br /> <br /> I heaved in and out a sharp breath calming my beating heart. I sure need someone to vent out my frustration. I explained everything that transpired between me and him. From the fight up to the challenge.<br /> <br /> "So you mean you slapped Alexander?" She asked her eyes widening a bit. Which made me raised my brows in question. "As in Alexander Carlo" She repeated.<br /> <br /> "Yes. Is he some president? He made a mistake and I gave him a taste of his own medicine"<br /> <br /> "OMG! Kayla you're doomed. I always advice you to be controlling your anger and now see what happened. Alexander isn't a forgiving man. And he doesn't back out of his word" This time around, she made me stare at her for some seconds.<br /> <br /> "What are you trying to say? You want me to stand idle and allow him to insult me?"<br /> <br /> "You don't understand Kayla. Alexander is a reputable man and among the top ten richest young bachelor in New York. Getting involved with him is like getting involved with fire. What are we going to do now" She was now in standing position. My eyes followed her action. Is this woman for real?<br /> <br /> "And so what?" I said. Just because he's the richest man doesn't mean he'd look down on people.<br /> <br /> Claire stopped pacing around the room and turned to me. "You don't understand Kayla, you barely spend a day in New York and you're getting into troubles. Alexander is far powerful than you think he is. I just hope he won't do anything" I found my mouth letting out a hiss. Her words are even adding fuel to my anger.<br /> <br /> "He can do anything for all I care. No matter how powerful he is, he can't stop me from living my life or doing what I want. Good night. I'm sleepy"<br /> <br /> "Listen Kayla, you-"<br /> <br /> "We're still on bad terms don't forget that" My eyes travelled to the marble floor, where the fan I bought was splattered. Indeed the fan made me keep a history. I ignored the looks Claire was throwing me and made my way to the room. I have many things ahead of me than listen to her talking about how powerful or wealthy he is.<br /> <br /> Morning came faster than I expected. As we agreed with Mr. Julius on discussing about finding me a job. Claire was literally sulking. We barely exchanged pleasant words. She acts as if she's a relative of Alexander. Going on and on about him. We're not meeting again. Cased closed.<br /> <br /> "So Kayla, I see that you have quite good grade. Since you studied business administration, I think hunting for a job won't be that hard. I have a connection with some companies. We can apply for it and see how it unfolds" He explained intertwining his hands on the table. I barely touch the lemonade drink.<br /> <br /> "Okay Mr Julius. Thank you so much"<br /> <br /> "My pleasure. Since you have your laptop with you we can start looking through some companies" I nodded my head in answer. What I liked with the man is his sharpness. He does things directly. My phone vibrate from the desk. I almost hissed out. It won't pass Claire with her nagging self. It must be one of her new argument.<br /> <br /> However, it wasn't a message from her. It came from an unknown number. My brows squeezed in confusion. It might be a wrong message.<br /> <br /> "Is everything okay?" Mr Julius said bringing his attention on me.<br /> <br /> "I got a job offer"<br /> <br /> "Really? Which company Is it?". I read out the message.<br /> <br /> Dear Miss Parker,<br /> I am pleased to inform you that you are invited to a job interview at Carlo industry. The interview is scheduled tomorrow by 8:00am prompt. Wishing you best of luck!<br /> <br /> From Carlo Industry Ltd.<br /> <br /> "You just got lucky Kayla. No need to hunt for a job again. I can't believe you got an invite without even applying for the job" His words were deaf to my ear as I got into thinking. The name Carlo looks familiar.<br /> <br /> Alexander Carlo<br /> Carlo industry	LEARN_MORE	https://a.crazynovelapp.com/ad/TXlsaWIvMTQyOTg0LzI	149788454881544	Cra0004	https://facebook.com/61552123302606	42	1	445,989,371,213,326	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Cra0004	120208746393090400	a.crazynovelapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.crazynovelapp.com/ad/TXlsaWIvMTQyOTg0LzIwMjQwNDA3MTAzNDM0L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-06 21:37	https://scontent-lax3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436367317_358547196544807_8883638030893519355_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dr3APiq4LUsAb4mqkqb&_nc_ht=scontent-lax3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCemI1v9o_mWJxnFtM2iFcAhK7AYuqpk2VYPK6mvq-VSw&oe=6618CA16	person_profile	Cra0004	https://scontent-lax3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436315492_3765679720384699_5355468538762418504_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XGVHZUz13RMAb4wBzBu&_nc_ht=scontent-lax3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCCsrr4KRfhd_MkDlnWAr1FeYesny5g3HJP2Bosdpu8ow&oe=6618F8B7	3	Cra0004	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,259	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011417}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	774670771260295	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"let's get this over. "I, Trevor Monroe, future alpha of Blue Moon pack, reject you as my mate and Luna."<br /> "Trevor, you don't deserve me, I Seleste True, Pure Born Gamma, Descendant of Fenroe accept your rejection."<br /> ******** <br /> As I'm lying here thinking about all of this, Tamaska starts jumping around in my mind. Like literally jumping around. She seems so excited all of a sudden. I look up and see Trevor standing over me, looking at me strangely. At first, he seems happy to see me, then his expression changes. I guess he remembers that we are no longer friends. Meanwhile, Tamaska is still going crazy in my head. Trevor and Tamaska say the one word I never wanted to hear in reference to Trevor. They both yell "mate". No, this can't be. I can't be his mate. This will never work. Now I'm panicking. I can see on his face that he is going to reject me. This is not the way my life is supposed to go. Oh, moon goddess, give me the strength to be strong and not break down.<br /> Trevor just stands there for a minute, then says, "let's get this over. "I, Trevor Monroe, future alpha of Blue Moon pack, reject you as my mate and Luna."<br /> As soon as he said those words, I felt a pain like I have never experienced before. It's like my heart has been ripped apart. Tamaska starts whimpering. Trevor made my wolf cry. Why would he do this?<br /> "Why?" I ask. As much as I hate him seeing me cry, tears are running down her eyes. "Why would you do this to us? Why would you take away our chance to be happy? Do you really hate me that much?"<br /> "It's not about me hating you, Seleste." He says, "The mate bond will not let me hate you. I just don't think you are the right person to be my Luna. You are a good Gamma. Fighting is what you do, but I need someone else lying beside me. Not someone who will undermine me or make me look bad in front of the pack warriors. I just can't have you as my mate. I don't want you as my mate."<br /> I can't believe my mate is saying this to me. It's like he really wants to hurt me. He is saying that he prefers someone else over me, his mate. Tamaska has not stopped whimpering. She is so hurt by what our mate is saying. Although I knew this was coming, the pain was unbearable.<br /> "Are you sure this is what you want, Trevor? Do you want to think about this before you make a final decision?" I ask in a whisper.<br /> "Don't beg Seleste, it's really not becoming. It should be no surprise that I rejected you. I made it known over this past year that I do not want you in my life. Yes, I am sure. I do not want you as my mate. My rejection stands!" <br /> Did he just say stop begging? The nerve of him. I would never beg anyone to be with me. He wishes I was begging him. How is he going to feel when he finds out that I get a second chance mate while he is stuck without a mate? I don't need to beg. <br /> "Begging, the last thing I'm doing is begging. I have never begged and trust me; you are the last person I would ever beg to be in my life. Out of respect to your father, I have kept my opinion to myself about you and the way you are acting, but truthfully, Trevor, you are a disappointment. I don't know what your parents or the pack will do when they find out what you have done, but since this is what you want and since frankly, you don't deserve me, I Seleste True, Pure Born Gamma, Descendant of Fenroe accept your rejection." I say and begin to walk away. I need to get away from him. It is taking everything in me to hold Tamaska back. She really wants to kick his butt right now.<br /> "Before you go, I order you not to tell anyone about us being mates," Trevor says in his alpha voice.<br /> Is he serious right now? Does he really not know that the alpha command does not work on our family? He really is not fit to lead our pack. He obviously did not pay attention in his alpha training, or he would know it is pointless to alpha command me. I will tell who I want to tell. I just look at him in disgust and walk away. As much as I want to break down and cry for hours, I refuse to let him see me cry more than he already has. I hold my head up high and walk away from him. The moon goddess granted me my request. I feel strong and I could keep myself together. At least until I get home. <br /> Once I make it to my house, I run to my mom and cry my eyes out. My mom keeps asking me what's wrong. My dad comes in and tries to talk to me, but I can't stop crying enough to talk to them. I can't say the words. At least not yet. My mom calls Mona to come to be with me and to help calm me down. After crying for about an hour, I'm finally ready to tell my family what happened. Wiping my eyes, I begin the story of my life right now.<br /> "I don't know where to start. I'll try to keep it simple. Tamaska was feeling restless, so I went to the clearing the grandmother used to take me to. As I was basking in the moon, Trevor walked into the clearing." I see my mom and dad stiffen when I mention Trevor's name. Mona just looks at me with concern. I think she knows what I'm about to tell them.<br /> "It turns out that I am Trevor's mate," I say with a sigh.<br /> "I don't understand," my dad says, "if you found your mate tonight, why are you crying? Did something happen to you or Trevor?"<br /> "Dad, Trevor rejected me." My family has the same shocked look I had.<br /> "Are you serious," my mom and Mona say at the same time.<br /> My dad is steaming mad right now. I'm afraid of what he will do. Trevor hurt his baby. This may not end well for Trevor. When my dad is angry, even the alpha stays out of his way. My mom and I are the only ones that can calm him down.<br /> "Yes, I'm serious. He said that I was not Luna material, and he did not want me as his mate or the right Luna for this pack." I explained to my family.<br /> "Trevor is an idiot," Mona says. "There is no one more suited to be our Luna. You have always put this pack first. You have always worked to make us better and stronger."<br /> "I know. Mona, it hurts so bad. My own mate does not want me. To make matters worse, he tried to alpha command me not to tell anyone that we are mates."<br /> "What!" my dad yells. "I need to go find this pup and teach him a lesson. No one hurts my baby and lives to talk about. Who does he think he is? He is obviously not fit to lead. He doesn't even know our pack's history. Every alpha knows that our family is not subject to any alpha. We serve out of choice, we submit out of respect, not out of compulsion. Our family has served this pack for generations, and I have never questioned that choice until now. This pack is not worth the pain it is causing my baby. First, I'm going to teach that brat a lesson, and then we are transferring to a different pack where they respect and appreciate us."<br /> "Baby calm down." My mom says to my dad. "Let's focus on our baby girl for now. What do you want to do, Seleste?"<br /> "I really don't know, momma. I don't want to run like a coward. He is not worth us turning our lives upside down. Besides, I will be traveling a lot after school anyway, so I will rarely see him. And dad, if you hurt Trevor, I may ruin your friendship with Alpha Connor. I'm sure he does not know what Trevor did. And No dad, I don't want you to tell him. I don't want anyone to know that Trevor was my mate. Grandmother told me that if one of us gets rejected by our mate, the moon goddess will bless us with a second chance mate. While I don't want another mate right now, there is still hope for me in the future. Right now, I just want to get through the end of the school year."<br /> "Ok baby girl, if this is what you want, your father and I will support your decision. But remember, you are my daughter. You will not sit around and mope about that pup. I will give you one full day to cry and be sad, then I want you to pick yourself up and start moving forward. It may still hurt, but it will not destroy you."<br /> "Thanks, mom," I say, hugging my parents. "You always know what to say.<br /> "You are my favorite daughter; I will always be there for you in this life and the next."<br /> "Mom, I'm your only daughter," I say with a smile.<br /> "And don't you forget it," my mom says.<br /> My family spent the rest of the night talking, listening, and wiping my tears. I am so glad I have them in my life. My mom is right. I will not wallow in sadness over Trevor. He has proven that he is not worthy of me. He made his choice and now I am free. I will be able to move on. He thought he would break me, but I won't break. I go to my room and grab my journal and begin to write. I just let all my hurt, anger, and disappointments release on paper. Writing poetry has always been my outlet. Speaking of poetry, I think I will ask the girls to go to Jazzy's tomorrow night.<br /> As I lie in bed, I start to feel this burning feeling in my stomach. I feel like someone is clawing my stomach from the inside. I have a high pain tolerance, but this is unbearable. I yell out in pain. My mom and dad run into my room when they hear me cry out. I tell my mom about the pain in my stomach. My dad gets mad all over again. They don't want to tell me what's going on. Mom says I'm better not knowing. Tamaska is howling in my head. She has been quiet since Trevor rejected us, but now she is balled up in a knot, howling and crying. I know this has to be about Trevor. He made my wolf cry twice. I will never forgive him for that. She does not deserve to be hurt like this.<br /> "T what's wrong? What's happening? Mom and dad will not tell me."<br /> "It's mate, he is being intimate with another she-wolf." Tamaska cries. "He really does not want us, and he is already with someone else. Seleste, I can't handle this right now. I'm going to take a break from this. I'll still be with you, but I'm going into a deep sleep, at least for now, don't worry, I'm not going away and I won't be down long. I just need a little time."<br /> "It's ok T. I love you and I will be here for you." I sent T a hug. I wish I could hold and pet her right now.<br /> "Mom, Dad, Trevor made my wolf cry twice. I will never forgive him for that. She did not deserve that. T told me what this pain is. There is no coming back from this. He has truly sealed our fates and our future. I am done with him. If I had it in me to hate anyone, I would definitely hate Trevor."<br /> "Like your mom said, baby girl, we will support you no matter what. You deserve better. I will stay out of it and let you handle it for now, but if he hurts you again, I will have to step in. There is no way I or my wolf can stand by and let someone hurt my pup. I don't care who it is."<br /> We all walked out of the house and headed to the venue for the party. <br /> "I would like to thank everyone for being here tonight to celebrate the 18th birthday of the circle of ten, our next generation of the leaders of the pack. I'm sure that together, the ten will continue to move our pack to greater things." The alpha says. He announces all the mate connections in our group of ten. The pack is so happy for the mates, the alpha can barely get a word in. Finally, the crowd calms down, and the alpha announces Trevor and his fake mate. I look at my dad and shake my head as the alpha speaks. I don't want my dad to lose it and tell the pack that Trevor rejected me. <br /> "And finally, I would like to announce that my son, your future alpha, has also found his mate, Shana. Show them all some love." <br /> The crowd goes wild again. Nobody knows that they are a fraud, so they are happy to have what they think is the next alpha and luna.<br /> The alpha goes on to tell the pack about the mating ceremony planned for all the mates that will happen next Saturday on a full moon. The alpha tells all the still unmated wolves to let Beta Vareen know if they find their mates before the ceremony, so they can be included.<br /> The alpha tells us he has one more announcement. Yep, He will be retiring, and Trevor will take over as alpha- There goes the pack. <br /> "As it is our tradition, I will turn it over to Trevor to officially announce the next Beta and Gamma of the pack; Trevor." Alpha Connor says and steps back to his spot next to the luna. <br /> "Hello everyone," Trevor says. From the time alpha announced that Trevor will take over, he has been smirking at me.<br /> "I hope you all had a good time tonight. I know I did. The Blue Moon pack knows how to throw a party. Let me start by introducing you all to my mate and your future Luna, Shana Stevens."<br /> Everyone cheers for their pretend Luna. Trevor is looking at me to see if I react, which I don't. <br /> "And your next Gamma, Mona True" <br /> I think everyone here is in complete shock. I froze in my spot. Alpha Connor tried to run interference and stop Trevor before he takes this too far, but of course, Trevor didn't listen. <br /> "Son, what are you doing?" Alpha Connor asked, "Seleste is the next Gamma."<br /> "No, Dad," Trevor answers him. "I don't think Seleste is the right one for the position. Seleste has done nothing but undermine my authority in the pack for the last year. As alpha, I can't have anyone under me who does not respect my position as head of the pack. I want Mona as my Gamma. I think that is best for the pack." <br /> "Dad, my mate, and I discussed this. Aside from the fact that Seleste does not respect me or my position, it is common knowledge that Seleste is in love with me. My mate does not feel that Seleste will have her best interest at heart. My mate does not feel safe with Seleste, being in charge of our safety and security. As her mate, I have to put her first and protect her peace of mind. Seleste being here affects her peace negatively and I can't have that."<br /> I notice my dad is about to lose control. I need to get to him before things go completely left. To defuse the situation and give Trevor what he wants and hopefully stop this drama, I agree that I don't need the Gamma title. <br /> "Fine," I tell Trevor. "Gamma is just a title. I don't need it. Not having the title does not change who I am. I will still train the warrior and fulfill my other obligations. As far as respecting you Trevor, respect is earned, and up until recently, I thought you deserved my respect. You have shown me over the last couple of days that I was mistaken about you. So, you can keep the Gamma position. I don't want it. As far as being in love with you. That is laughable. I don't even like you." <br /> He actually smirks at me. This fool thinks he has won. He is just sad.<br /> "Well, that is settled. Seleste will not be the next gamma. And since you mentioned training the pact, that's the other thing. I do not want you training my warriors anymore. Since you are mad that you are not the Luna of this pack, how do I know you won't influence the warriors against me or continue to undermine my authority?"<br /> So that is his game plan. He wants to withdraw me of all power. Does he really not realize who I am? Everything my family has done for this pack. Now I'm slightly pissed, but I need to try to stay in control so that my father doesn't kill this fool.<br /> "Are you serious right now, Trevor? I have done nothing but make this pack better. I have spent my life learning and training so that I can strengthen this pack, and you want to take that from me because of your pettiness." <br /> I let Trevor know that he really does not have the authority to take the training position from me. I train packs under the authority of the council. No Alpha's word is above that of the council. But since he wants to be petty, I can take my strength, skill, and protection to another pack.<br /> "Save it Seleste, I have made my decision. As of now, you are nothing to this pack. Why don't you find another pack to train, since you mentioned other packs? We don't want you here."<br /> "Gladly," I tell him. "And when I leave, you will take the full brunt of your decisions and the consequences of what you are doing tonight."<br /> I am so over these things now. This pack needs my family more than I need this. I can leave and be accepted into any pack in the kingdom, including the royal pack.<br /> Ben and the other warrior begin to speak up for me. That appears to make Trevor even more pissed. Right now, his own father and current alpha is looking at him like he has completely lost his mind and he is standing in front of the pack looking proud. I always thought Trevor was pretty intelligent. Now I think there is something wrong with him. He just will not stop digging himself into a hole. <br /> "See, that's why I need to restrict Seleste of her power," Trevor says in anger and frustration. <br /> "The warriors are more loyal to her than they are to me. You all need to respect me. I am the alpha. What I say goes. None of you have my permission to leave. If you choose to leave, you will be rogues. Will you throw everything away just for her?"<br /> I am so proud of my Elite 12 members. We always stand for what is right.<br /> "I don't know about the others," Tim said, "But I would rather go, rogue than stay in this pack with you as the alpha. As Gamma Seleste said, respect is earned, and I just lost all that of it I had for you. Sorry, Alpha Connor, I cannot serve your son. I will prepare to leave this pack in the next two hours." Tim said.	LEARN_MORE	https://b.choicesnovel.com/ad/Y2hlcnJ5ZmljdGlvbi8x	196946380158891	Cho005	https://facebook.com/61553848687555	3	1	448,038,620,901,057	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Cho005	120207375427570733	b.choicesnovel.com	NONE	video		https://b.choicesnovel.com/ad/Y2hlcnJ5ZmljdGlvbi8xNDMwODIvMjAyNDA0MDcxMzQyMDYvcGFnZQ==?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 00:47	https://scontent-dfw5-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434471746_985770806298496_7974794984676971366_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=u-Q3efxYhHgAb4fLbYY&_nc_ht=scontent-dfw5-2.xx&oh=00_AfAU-imAPxgLn9AtMagN9Ujfn6NosmdUAOkk1SlWhFzl6g&oe=6618EFE5	person_profile	Cho005	https://scontent-dfw5-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433941780_383140164632989_4343422369305589579_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vLhJSo2G-VsAb4rCU9e&_nc_oc=AdhHwfF_C2TwfaQXGvO0M6_ZExJ5eFBrcukWR_GW5wj6AgPaISi-Tk-wpQ_8PsRvtQ9WKBW9BUU-FMyv2nzATbiS&_nc_ht=scontent-dfw5-1.xx&oh=00_AfDTIxgPR3YYKTA23mztLbBbP5DoOKxFfRjOoK1Q70OXeQ&oe=6618E57E	3	Cho005	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,270	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011374}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	789508102693219	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"I've told you to shut your trap, Queenie. Remember this, I'm not the same Sophie from five years ago. I won't let just anyone walk all over me. And, whatever you all did five years ago, you should still remember! I will return everything I've been through to you bit by bit, slowly but surely."<br /> "Save ... me. Five ... million..."<br /> He forcefully propped himself up and weakly called out to her for help.<br /> Sophie paid him no mind but continued on her way. The man behind her added, "Once you leave ... this street, you ... will be ... targeted."<br /> As a doctor, he was gratified that someone saved a patient who had lost too much blood with professional skills timely and reiterated, "You really should thank the person."<br /> "I found her. Here you go."<br /> "A student in her senior year?" A senior could actually treat wounds with such professional skills? "<br /> "A twenty-year-old girl actually dared to tend to your wounds when you were covered in blood, and her skills earned a doctor's admiration. How intriguing!"<br /> In the eyes of her teachers and classmates, Sophie Tanner was a rebellious girl with no particular skills or knowledge.<br /> Not only did she perform poorly in her studies, but she also often caused trouble, to the point where rumors about her chaotic personal life spread like wildfire.<br /> However, despite her countless negative labels, she was regarded as a treasure by the most esteemed heir of the Lombard family in Jipsdale, Tistan Lombard.<br /> "Of course. From the moment I first laid eyes on her, I swore to myself that I'd marry her!"<br /> ————————<br /> Her brows furrowed, a vague sense of foreboding welling up within her. She was tempted to change the course of her bicycle, but taking a different route would add an extra twenty minutes to her journey.<br /> Sophie grew somewhat impatient deep down, for she certainly didn't want to encounter any gory scenes on her way home.<br /> In the end, she chose to stick to her course since she knew her time was precious and didn't want to waste twenty minutes.<br /> Sure enough, five minutes later, she saw a man covered in blood lying in a corner of the alley where few people ventured.<br /> Sophie continued pedaling her bicycle forward instead of being kind-hearted and checking on the bloodied man. After all, she had no idea if the man was a villain.<br /> The man lying on the ground seemingly heard Sophie's bicycle cycling past. He forcefully propped himself up and weakly called out to her for help. "Save ... me. Five ... million..."<br /> Sophie paid him no mind but continued on her way. The man behind her added, "Once you leave ... this street, you ... will be ... targeted."<br /> After saying that, the man suddenly coughed violently, blood trickling out the corner of his mouth.<br /> His words successfully rooted Sophie in place. At present, she was doing quite well on her own and didn't want to encounter any more trouble.<br /> Sophie parked her bicycle by the roadside, turned back, and walked toward the man. The man, barely clinging to life, was in no condition to cause her any trouble.<br /> She crouched down and looked at the man covered in blood. "Is that so? Thanks for the heads-up."<br /> Sophie merely wanted to thank him, planning to take a different route home later. She had no intention of further involving herself in matters that didn't concern her.<br /> After she had finished speaking, she stood up to leave. However, before she could even take a step, she was held immobile by the man's hand.<br /> Glancing back, she saw that the man had grabbed her foot, obviously refusing to let her leave. "Save me," he pleaded.<br /> Suddenly, Sophie's attractive eyes blazed with anger. "I don't want to invite trouble."<br /> The man lifted his gaze to look at Sophie, who towered over him on her feet. Although he was completely drained of energy, his hand still clamped on her ankle tightly.<br /> He knew that the girl standing before him was his hope. His men hadn't come to rescue him yet, so he had to leave that place and get to a safe location.<br /> Sophie cast a glance at the man lying on the ground. Had it been anyone else, she would never have bothered to play savior. However, despite the blood all over the man before her, his looks surprisingly aligned with her aesthetics.<br /> Upon noticing the slight flicker in her eyes, Tristan Lombard knew he had been saved. Following that realization, he relaxed his grip and promptly passed out.<br /> Looking at the distinguished man who had already collapsed to the ground, Sophie couldn't help cursing, "D*mn it! How am I supposed to move you?"<br /> In the end, she heaved the man up to his feet. It took a Herculean effort to hoist him onto the back seat of her bicycle. Then, with great difficulty, she took him away via an ever more isolated route.<br /> After much deliberation, Sophie decided to bring him back to her place. With practiced ease, she retrieved the first-aid kit on the shelf.<br /> She hoisted the man onto the couch in her house. Luckily, it was black, so it wouldn't be noticeable even if it got stained by blood.<br /> Sophie opened the first-aid kit, taking out the iodine and hemostatic bandages.<br /> At that moment, she couldn't get her hands on anesthesia. Anyway, he has already passed out and should be able to endure any further pain. Donning medical gloves, Sophie cut away his blood-stained shirt with scissors.<br /> The wound was perilously close to his heart, and a slight misstep could lead to severe internal bleeding.<br /> It was also incredibly deep, with the flesh visibly gaping.<br /> Despite being a staunch man, even Tristan jolted awake from the pain the moment his wound was touched.<br /> He glared at Sophie at the side.<br /> "What are you doing?"<br /> Sophie hadn't expected Tristan to wake up at that moment. However, considering the amount of blood he had lost, he would have been as good as dead if he still couldn't regain consciousness.<br /> "If you don't want to die, don't move."<br /> Sophie couldn't be bothered to engage in conversation with him, not in the mood to waste her breath with him. She planned to continue tending to his wound.<br /> "Ahh..." The contact with his wound elicited a pained grunt from Tristan. However, that was the only sound he made. Throughout the rest of the process, he didn't utter a single sound of discomfort.<br /> He managed to stay conscious until Sophie had finished treating his wounds before passing out.<br /> "That's commendable willpower." If it were anyone else, they would have been screaming in pain long ago, with so many injuries on their body. She took the man's phone out of his pocket, composed a text message, and sent it to a contact whose name caught her eye.<br /> She left him at an intersection, kindly tossing him a piece of shirt. Then, she walked away without giving him another glance.<br /> Upon receiving the text message from Tristan, Felix Northley immediately rushed to the location Sophie sent.<br /> At the sight of Tristan on the ground, he was stunned.<br /> Who's the person who is sick of living? Do they not know who the man on the ground is? It's Tristan Lombard, the most esteemed son of the Lombard family in Jipsdale! By then, Tristan had already awakened and saw Felix approaching.<br /> "Who's sick of living, Mr. Tristan?" Who could be so audacious? In Jipsdale, no one dares to offend him! Tristan cast a glance at the incessantly chattering Felix.<br /> "Mr. Tristan, who did this to you?" From the moment Felix learned of Tristan's disappearance, he had been genuinely scared to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat.<br /> If Tristan died, countless people in Jipsdale would have to join him in death.<br /> With the man in such a state at that moment, he was downright curious about just who the culprit was.<br /> "The culprit employed mercenaries this time, eager to take my life. Find out who saved me today."<br /> As a doctor, he was gratified that someone saved a patient who had lost too much blood with professional skills timely and reiterated, "You really should thank the person."<br /> "Regrettably, I have no idea who it was." Tristan also wished to know who exactly had saved him. All he knew was that it was a girl.<br /> "I found her. Here you go."<br /> Felix handed a stack of documents to him.<br /> Upon opening the file and pulling out the documents within, Tristan couldn't help but frown.<br /> "A student in her senior year?" A senior could actually treat wounds with such professional skills? "Felix, have you been slacking off at work lately? How dare you try to fool me with this kind of information?"<br /> Immediately, Felix waved his hands in denial.<br /> "I know it's hard for you to believe it. I was taken aback when I first saw the information. But I've double-checked, and it's indeed her. Moreover, she's already twenty years old."<br /> He then held a photo out at Tristan.<br /> Tristan took the photo, his eyes landing on the face on it. It was a face one could never forget—youthful, vibrant, and breathtakingly beautiful. Her eyes, in particular, were captivating.<br /> "A twenty-year-old girl actually dared to tend to your wounds when you were covered in blood, and her skills earned a doctor's admiration. How intriguing!"<br /> "Don't tell my grandfather about me being injured."<br /> "What if Old Mr. Lombard asks about it? Am I still to keep mum?"<br /> "Don't say anything." If I can't handle even such a trivial issue, would I still deserve my reputation? "Let's go and meet this young lady."<br /> Sophie paid no mind to the vile condemnation behind her but continued forward.<br /> Unexpectedly, after she had walked a distance away, a black car pulled up beside her. Subsequently, the door swung open.<br /> A tall and handsome man walked up her.<br /> "Nice to meet you, Ms. Tanner! I am Felix Northley. My employer, Mr. Tristan, wishes to have a word with you."<br /> Sophie took a piece of chewing gum out of her pocket and tossed it into her mouth.<br /> Felix had already opened the back car door, and Sophie got in.<br /> Upon seeing the man seated inside, she realized he was the person she saved last night.<br /> "You're quite lucky you're still alive despite having lost so much blood." The expression on Sophie's beautiful face remained unchanged, and she was as nonchalant as ever. Her captivating eyes were devoid of emotions.<br /> Her words were quite blunt. Felix, in the passenger seat, widened his eyes in surprise.<br /> Even in Jipsdale, few people dare to speak to him in such a manner! "I'm Tristan Lombard. Thank you for saving me yesterday."<br /> Tristan handed her a business card.<br /> Without even bothering to glance at it, Sophie stuffed it right into her bag.<br /> "Do you study medicine?" Felix voiced the question in his mind. No only is she only twenty years old, but she's even attending a rather subpar high school. Could she really have the expertise to treat his wounds? In response, Sophie shook her head.<br /> "No. My neighbor is a veterinarian. I've helped him out a few times."<br /> Hearing that, Felix couldn't help but look at Tristan.<br /> Whoa! The high and mighty Mr. Tristan was treated by this girl as if he were a kitten or puppy. "A veterinarian can also treat human wounds?"<br /> "Yeah ... all wounds are almost the same."<br /> After saying that, Sophie instructed the driver, "Drop me off at the next intersection."<br /> At her words, the driver couldn't help but glance back at Tristan. The latter gave a slight nod.<br /> Upon reaching the intersection, the driver pulled over, and Sophie got out of the car.<br /> "Ms. Tanner, are you sure you don't need our help?" She seems to have just crossed someone she shouldn't have earlier.<br /> "No, thanks."<br /> Sophie gave a dismissive wave of her hand, for she could resolve the issue herself.<br /> Before Tristan's car had even driven off, Sophie hailed a taxi and left.<br /> "How cool." Felix had never seen such a cool girl, much less one so beautiful. "Mr. Tristan, do you think her words are trustable?"<br /> "What do you think?" Tristan didn't even bother to look at him. "Interesting."<br /> Felix was taken aback. Is he saying that he finds this young lady interesting? "Mr. Tristan, don't tell me you've fallen for her? I admit she's beautiful, even more so than the beauties in Jipsdale, but ... she's still a high school student!"<br /> Tristan swept his eyes over the man.<br /> "I'm not old myself, only twenty-two years old."<br /> "Soph, it's me, your big brother. I've come to take you home," Caleb said warmly.<br /> Sophie couldn't help but frown. Big brother? Take me home? Where was he when I was at my most vulnerable? Now I don't need him anymore.<br /> "Sophie, I truly didn't expect you'd dare to return." Willow's face was filled with anger and resentment.<br /> Sophie reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of chewing gum. After peeling off the wrapper, she popped it into her mouth.<br /> "Willow, I will drive you out of the Tanner family!"<br /> Sophie had no desire to say more. She turned around, ascended the stairs, and entered the room she once called her own.<br /> Willow collapsed onto the couch, seething with anger. Freak you, Sophie! How dare you utter such words? Early the next morning, Josiah personally escorted Sophie to the prestigious Jipsdale Premier High.<br /> The principal of Jipsdale Premier High, who also served as the Minister of Education in Jipsdale, held two positions and was always busy. He wasn't someone just anyone could meet.<br /> Josiah was somewhat of a notable figure in Jipsdale. He was waiting in the principal's office with Sophie.<br /> It wasn't until after eleven that Andy Langston arrived at his office.<br /> Upon seeing someone waiting for him, he immediately instructed his assistant to open the office door, allowing the two individuals to enter. After understanding the situation regarding Sophie, Andy found himself in a difficult position.<br /> There was no way they would accept a student as underperforming as Sophie at their top-tier high school.<br /> "Mr. Langston, I've never asked anyone for a favor before, but this time, I'm begging you to help me out."<br /> "Old Mr. Tanner, it's not that I'm unwilling to help you. As you know, Jipsdale Premier High is essentially an elite private institution. Even our least accomplished students manage to get into one of the most prestigious universities. Your granddaughter's grades, I'm afraid, put me in a difficult position. I suggest you consider a community college instead. I believe it might be a better fit for her."<br /> Sophie had never wanted to make Josiah beg. She stood up and left.<br /> Josiah knew that the child had a strong sense of pride, so he immediately followed her out.<br /> At that moment, Andy received a call from Felix.<br /> "Old Mr. Tanner, please wait."<br /> After hanging up the phone, Andy immediately went after them.<br /> "I'll accept Sophie." Andy's attitude had taken a complete turnaround.<br /> Even someone as worldly as Josiah was unclear why Andy had changed his mind.<br /> "Mr. Langston, did I hear you correctly?" Josiah asked for confirmation.<br /> "Old Mr. Tanner, you heard right. I'll arrange a class for Sophie right now." Andy immediately called the academic head, instructing her to handle the arrangements for Sophie.<br /> Sophie didn't refuse, but she also knew that things weren't as simple as they seemed.<br /> The academic head assigned Sophie to the class with the worst performance. She handed her the school uniform and left her in the care of the homeroom teacher of Senior Class 8.<br /> "Remember, our school requires students to wear uniforms to enter the campus," the academic head specifically instructed. "Not just anyone can come in."<br /> "Mr. Hayes, I'm entrusting Sophie to you. Thank you for the trouble."<br /> "It's no trouble at all. Please, feel free to head home. I'll bring Sophie to class in a bit," said Derrick Hayes, the homeroom teacher, courteously.<br /> Every parent at Jipsdale Premier High was a person of significant standing, and these teachers simply couldn't afford to offend them.<br /> The third period happened to be Derrick's class, and he arrived at the classroom of Senior Class 8 with Sophie in tow.<br /> "We have a new student joining our class today. Now, let's invite our new friend to introduce herself. Please give a warm round of applause to welcome her."<br /> "Hello everyone, my name is Sophie Tanner."<br /> Sophie Tanner? Upon hearing this name, the students began whispering among themselves.<br /> "Is she the Sophie Tanner from five years ago? The one who was expelled from school?"<br /> "I think so! I heard she took a break from school, but in reality, she was expelled from our school."<br /> "Is it true that she went to a small clinic for an abortion?"<br /> "Yeah, back then..."<br /> "All right, everyone, settle down," said Derrick in a gentle tone. "Sophie, there's one spot left in the back row. Go ahead and take a seat!"<br /> Sophie made her way to the last row and sat down, completely ignoring the disdainful glares directed at her.<br /> Senior Class 8 was considered an average class at Jipsdale Premier High, and this class was filled with children from the elite strata of society.<br /> Their family was wealthy, and they were all fearless. After the third class ended, Queenie Lane approached Sophie.<br /> "Sophie, it really is you! I never thought you'd have the nerve to return to Jipsdale. If I were you..."<br /> Queenie was Willow's sidekick, always had been. She was always there to assist Willow in tormenting Sophie.<br /> Sophie was older than her, and she never thought she'd run into her again after taking a two-year break from school.<br /> "Queenie, shut your trap," Sophie grumbled, having spent the previous night tossing and turning in an unfamiliar bed. Now, all she felt was a throbbing headache.<br /> "Sophie, we're not in Horington, you know. Who do you think you are in Jipsdale?" Queenie wasn't afraid of her at all. She grabbed Sophie's hand, under the impression that she remained the same submissive individual who tolerated others' intimidation.<br /> A pair of attractive eyes narrowed dangerously.<br /> Following that, with a clever maneuver, she swiftly grasped Queenie's delicate hand, bending it backward.<br /> "Ah!" Queenie cried out in pain.<br /> When others saw the fierce determination in Sophie's eyes, they didn't dare to intervene.<br /> "I've told you to shut your trap, Queenie. Remember this, I'm not the same Sophie from five years ago. I won't let just anyone walk all over me. And, whatever you all did five years ago, you should still remember! I will return everything I've been through to you bit by bit, slowly but surely."	LEARN_MORE	https://a.shepherdsapp.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvMTQ0MDg5	110620302003689	Pop001	https://facebook.com/100092038763039	372	1	1,535,784,470,317,761	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Pop001	120207929256130338	a.shepherdsapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.shepherdsapp.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvMTQ0MDg5LzIwMjQwNDA3MTc1ODAyL3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 05:01	https://scontent.fosu2-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434948068_1127524355238607_1288949774535363496_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=beHEoYtArRgAb6cjyuY&_nc_ht=scontent.fosu2-2.fna&oh=00_AfDEI-tx96kK9z36iRnRrfzF9JyxbGYeKh6YGc8AIf6QrA&oe=6618F0CB	person_profile	Pop001	https://scontent.fosu2-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/425775649_446517534718986_2475045204590930406_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HpRS373-JtwAb5r60Sd&_nc_ht=scontent.fosu2-2.fna&oh=00_AfBMeTg4KkUF1a1oYhgOf8iJeu7PAsIGCHuLKshpGjUGmA&oe=6618FBAE	3	Pop001	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,283	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011338}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	806241338036182	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"So this was all just a game to you . . .this whole time, you pretended to like me in order to humiliate me in front of the entire school?" An air of melancholia surrounded me, eyes watery like never before. "Were your feelings for me ever real?"<br /> There wasn't even a trace of an apologetic expression on his features as he tucked his hands in his pockets, before he gave a nonchalant shrug.<br /> The sudden urge for revenge became a prominent priority.<br /> He regarded me passively. "It's not my fault that you fell for me in the first place." he justified as he advanced my way, closing the gap between us.<br /> Unstably, I strode backwards on the concrete.<br /> ". . .stay back." I whimpered. "You're nothing but cold hearted."<br /> ————————<br /> "It's so good to have you back Emery."<br /> "Yeah, it was about time."<br /> I stare at my two best friends in complete annoyance as they mention both sentences simultaneously. That is probably the thirtieth time they've said those words. Nonetheless, I ignore them and drink my water. We're sat at a table in the cafeteria where for once the table's near an isolated area. If there's one thing I hate about cafeterias; they're extremely noisy.<br /> Aaliyah clasps her hands together. "So Emery, did you check your snapchat today? I sent you like about a thousand snaps."<br /> I throw her a dumbfounded expression. "With Ms. Sanders watching my every move. . . it's impossible to check my phone, not even for a second. She's already given me a two thousand word essay on the nuclear energy for the weekend."<br /> "Oh right, I forgot you had a science class in the third period, my bad. That teacher of yours has a terrible sense of fashion." Aaliyah criticizes before taking a bite of her crispy taco - well, what's left of it.<br /> We both laugh at what she's said. Meet Aaliyah aka the fashion police. She's definitely no stranger to the fashion world with her gorgeous outfits that complement her light brown skin complexion.<br /> Today's one of those days when she's wearing a black jacket and shirt with the word YEEZUS imprinted on it. Her indigo boyfriend jeans contrast well with the black colour of her sportive sneakers and Céline handbag.<br /> With that kind of style, you can definitely say that she has great taste in fashion. Natalie and I normally go for the casual, simple skinny jeans and flats kind of style compared to Aaliyah who occasionally wears brand clothes.<br /> Natalie's currently sitting next to me whereas Aaliyah is opposite the both of us. She's always been the quiet type compared to Aaliyah who always loves to hear herself talk. She's kind of the don't-kill-my-vibe type of girl. Although she usually doesn't say much, she can be pretty funny when she wants to be.<br /> Distancing myself from their new discussion, I spot Anthony sitting at a table with a blonde haired girl a couple of feet away from our table. I scrunch my eyebrows when I instantly realize the girl being none other than - Stacey Hastings.<br /> Sensing my lack of communication, Natalie nudges my arm with her elbow. "Earth to Emery were you even listening to me?"<br /> "Since when did Anthony and Stacey share tables?" I inquire, completely dismissing her question.<br /> "Oh, you didn't know?"<br /> I shoot Aaliyah a confused expression. "Didn't know what?"<br /> "Wow, you really need to catch up fast."<br /> "They've been dating since last summer." Natalie states rather bluntly, I might add.<br /> I spit my water through the atmosphere, forming a mist. Luck seems to be on my side today since no one was quick to capture the moment of what just happened.<br /> "You have got to be kidding me. I was going to eat that apple, thanks a lot Em." Aaliyah glowers at me.<br /> Natalie slightly tosses her tray on the other side of the table. "On second thought I think I've lost my appetite."<br /> "Gee. . .I'm sorry but did it ever occur to you guys of mentioning Anthony's latest fling to me?"<br /> "A lot's changed since you left Em and besides, why do you even care?" Aaliyah inquires.<br /> "It's not that I care, I just can't believe that Anthony's kept this from me."<br /> "You expected Anthony to disclose that he was dating her, right after you've been completely avoiding him for the past two years?"<br /> Aaliyah instantly nods her head. "I totally agree with Natalie!"<br /> "Well he's my best friend!"<br /> Rolling her eyes, Aaliyah lifts her arm up in exasperation. "Girl, be real with yourself! When was the last time you've spoken to Anthony?''<br /> "Today actually, after third period we had a civil conversation." I answer as I inwardly try not to replay the earlier confrontation I had with him.<br /> I may not fully know what he did to you but Emery, I am not the one to blame.<br /> I can still hear his words echoing in my head.<br /> "Judging by your voice tone, I'm guessing your conversation with Anthony didn't end so well." Natalie says, stating the obvious.<br /> Aaliyah raises a quizzical eyebrow. "Yeah, what did you guys talk about?"<br /> Shifting uneasily in my spot, I reveal the entire story. In general, I explain how Anthony knew that I was avoiding him, how he claimed to have no part in Dean's lame scheme two years ago, and how he didn't want to be blamed for Dean's actions.<br /> "Anthony's right, you do need to stop pushing him away. . . I mean come on, he's always been a good friend of yours."<br /> Nodding absentmindedly, I flicker my eyes up to meet Aaliyah's gaze. "You're probably right, I do need to put the past behind me."<br /> "If it's any consolation, Dean's not attending school today." Natalie informs me before the bell rings, alerting students to prepare for the final period.<br /> "Natalie, you've obviously mistaken me for someone who gives a prick." I say dismissively.<br /> "Alright. . .I won't ever mention his name again." Natalie mumbles nervously.<br /> Once our conversation ends, we head towards our respective lockers to collect our calculus textbooks for the last period.<br /> If I were to hear his voice two years ago, I probably would have felt the physical sensation of fireflies erupting in my stomach which lead to an increased heart rate and a common feeling of excitement.<br /> But as I'm standing in the parking lot; clenching my fists with a scowl plastered across my face, I am prepared to face the devil in disguise.<br /> "Do you own this property? That's right I didn't think so." I sneer with venom dripping from my every word after turning around.<br /> When it comes to my encounters with Dean, I always have to be on guard.<br /> "You didn't answer the question." Dean bellows, his eyes narrow as they tighten around the edges. This is exactly how we've been addressing each other two years ago with our exchanged bickering and vulgar insults. I can't even begin to explain how the boy standing right in front of me, has managed to cause me a lot of pain in the past. His reappearance in my life, triggers bad memories I so desperately have tried to push at the back of my head.<br /> Every part of me despises him with a passion.<br /> Was I not informed of his absence for the whole day? I'm not ready to face him just yet. It's all just too much.<br /> My heart is beating so hard against my ribcage that I'm practically sure he can hear it.<br /> "I'm not obliged to answer your irrelevant question." I spit out in disdain.<br /> "No see, what's going to happen is, I'm going to drive you to the airport and you're gonna take a plane to go back to wherever you came from." he snarls, pulling his facial expression into a tight frown.<br /> I throw him a death glare. "Me and you in the same car. . .yeah, I think I'll pass."<br /> For what seems like ages, he doesn't say anything, probably trying to come up with the next insult he's prepared to throw in my way.<br /> Alas.<br /> I immediately beat him up to it. "I'm going to pretend that I never had this conversation with you and ignore you throughout the whole semester. Now Get Lost."<br /> "You've got to be kidding me. . ." he throws me a darkened expression which directly causes my fists to clench harder. "So you're staying here for the whole semester?" he echoes, making a low guttural sound of hostility in his throat.<br /> I glare at him sharply as he approaches me slowly, his 6'2 towering my 5'9 frame. He's so tall that I'm having to lift my head a couple of times just to see his face.<br /> Lividness surges within since all I want to do is punch him in the face for wearing that arrogant expression of his.<br /> He's standing so close to me that I can practically feel his breath fanning my nose. I can't think straight due to the close proximity. I'll do anything to be anywhere else but here.<br /> "Why don't you leave her alone Dean?" I never thought I'd be happy to hear that voice until now. Ladies and gentlemen, Anthony coming to the rescue.<br /> "Dude, this is between me and her." Dean indicates, averting his gaze towards Anthony's direction.<br /> "Come on Dean, she's been through a lot! Just give her some space." Anthony tells him as he throws me a pitiful look.<br /> Throughout the day, I've had many students throw me, their pitiful looks. I'm so sick of people always feeling sorry for me, I can defend and take care of myself. I know Anthony means well, but this is my battle to fight, not his.<br /> "I'm back in town Dean and there's nothing you can do about it. And if you have a problem with that, then write it on a piece of paper and stick it up your hip." I say vehemently.<br /> After studying him, I notice his eyes give away a flicker of anger as he says. "You must be crazy to think that this conversation's close to being over." I watch him take his retreat before he marches towards the football field.<br /> "Emery, are you okay?" Anthony inquires after a few minutes of heavy silence.<br /> "Yes, I'm fine!" I respond hastily, regaining my casual posture.<br /> "Emery, you know I can always tell when you're lying to me." he adds, taking a few steps towards me and closes the gap between us.<br /> I remain still, glancing around uneasily. I guess people forgot to re-evaluate their definition of personal space today. "Seriously I'm fine, now if you'll excuse me I need to go home." I say, taking a few steps backwards but before I can turn my shoulder, his hand immediatly catches my arm with his fingers wrapping around my elbow.<br /> "Wait Emery, I. . ."<br /> "Babe, I've been looking everywhere for you." Not this again, I don't think I can handle anymore of the drama. All I want to do is go home, eat one of my dad's yummy homemade lasagna and go to sleep.<br /> Walking towards our direction, I watch Stacey as she immediately swoons over Anthony, sending me a death glare. I seem to be getting a lot of those lately.<br /> "Is she bothering you?" I look up surprised at what she's just said. The nerve of her. Never before have I met such an ill conceited bad girl. She's talking to him about me as if I don't even exist .<br /> "You know what Stacey? Your mouth looks better when it's closed." I snap bitterly, sending her a death glare. I can't even believe that we used to be best friends.<br /> "What did you just say to me?" she gasps, taking a few steps forward.<br /> "Would you calm down Stacey? I was just talking to her, she wasn't bothering me." Anthony comes between Stacey and I, restricting her movements towards me.<br /> "Why don't you just do everyone a huge favor and go back to Boston. Run like the huge chicken that you've always been."<br /> "Keep talking, one day you'll end up saying something intelligent." I turn around and head straight to my car without bothering to give the couple a second glance. I exhale deeply once I'm inside the vehicle. What was I thinking, convincing myself that coming back here was such a good idea? I should have known better!<br /> The weekend passes by faster than I expected, and as usual, Monday quickly makes it's debut again. I seriously hate waking up very early to go to school everyday, it's so aggravating.<br /> After grabbing my bag from the bed, I check my wristwatch.<br /> I only have twenty minutes left to get to school which means I may not have enough time to eat breakfast. I seriously need to practice getting up very early in the mornings. I stagger my way down two flights of stairs to the kitchen and hurriedly retrieve a snack from the cabinet. Knowing dad's usually sleeping aroud this time in the morning, I don't bother to greet him.<br /> Jamming to the music on my iPod, I walk towards the garage where both my Mercedes-Benz and my dad's black colored Range Rover are stationed. After clicking the unlock button on my car key, I slide into the vehicle before abruptly tossing my bag onto the passenger seat.<br /> The ride from my house to school isn't really long. Sure, it consists of a twenty minutes walk but it's only an eight minutes car drive. The car slows and smoothly comes to halt once I'm in the parking lot. After hearing the school bell ring from inside my vehicle, I frantically unbuckle my seatbelt and prepare to leave the car but I instantly freeze indoors once I realize what I'm seeing from a distance.<br /> In another black vehicle are two teenagers, who are aggressively making out. I pull a disgusting expression at the scene before me.<br /> "They really need to get a room." I say to myself. The brunette girl is straddled on top of the guy who -<br /> Wait a minute.<br /> I know him.<br /> It seems that the mystery guy appears to be none other than Dean Darnell.<br /> My face morphs into pure disgust. Not wanting to see anymore of this very disturbing scene, I open the door to my car and slam it shut with all the strength in me.<br /> You really shouldn't have slammed the door so hard.<br /> That's all I manage to register in my mind because after pulling that stunt, they both apprehend that they have company and rapidly pull away from each other. I gulp and stand statue-still in the parking lot once they've now averted their attention to me. Dean's eyebrows quirk in an angry fashion and his eyes flame in fire once he acknowledge's my presence. I grimace towards his direction as well.<br /> Picking up all the courage that's left in me, I slowly turn around and speedily walk towards the school's building entrance with one thought in mind.<br /> I guess he really hasn't changed a single bit.<br /> The day hasn't turned out to be a nightmare as I thought compared to Friday.<br /> If that were only the case.<br /> Just as I'm heading towards my locker and prepare for the second period, a pair of strong hands enclose my arm and pull me straight into the janitor's closet.<br /> Before I know what's happening, my whole body is pinned against the walls of the room. Expecting it to be a kidnapper, I silently pray to the heavens for them to help me escape this terror.<br /> Today's the day that you're going to get kidnapped.<br /> My expectation's short lived as I witness before me, the face of the creature that I despise the most in this planet.<br /> "We need to talk!"<br /> Dean's face is inches from mine and for the first time I can see just how pissed and angry he is.<br /> "There's absolutely nothing for us to talk about." I reply vehemently as I push myself away from him and detach my arm from his tight grip.<br /> "I think we do," his voice is rough. "You can't tell anyone of what you saw today in the parking lot."<br /> "Of you engaged in some lip-lock with whatever her name may be. . . now why would I even bother?"<br /> His glare is boring holes through my skull. "Just for once, do as you're told and stop pretending like it didn't affect you."<br /> I blink, unable to digest the words that just came out of his mouth.<br /> "What is wrong with you?" I holler as I shove my hands into his chest. "Why would it even affect me? You're such a conceited prick. . .you need a doze of reality."<br /> "This," I gesture at the open space between us. "What we used to have was a big mistake. I don't have any feelings for you anymore and as far as I'm concerned, you're dead to me so there's no reason for me to be jealous."<br /> It's been building to this, all the unresolved tension and frustration has been building to this very moment. I am not prepared for the outcome.<br /> It seems like an hour but a few seconds pass before he speaks. "I can tell you've still not managed to move on from the past." His voice is cold and my heart lodges into my throat.<br /> His words pierce my heart but I manage to look away as I try to regulate my tense breathing.<br /> "You don't know how I'm feeling so I suggest that you stop talking right now." I can feel the tears welling up behind my eyes as I glare at him. He's breaking our silent deal to never mention the unspoken.<br /> I won't cry. . .I won't give him that sort of satisfaction.<br /> "You know I'm right." He moves to block my path when I start for the janitor's room. "Stop pretending like you're over it when we both know that you're not." It's too much, it's all just too much. I tilt my head to face him but I know that it's a very big mistake because as soon as my eyes are locked with his, everything around me fades away. His cold expression shatters me and there's nothing I can do to stop it.<br /> "Look Dean, I could care less if you're out sleeping around with different girls." I declare while taking a few steps backwards.<br /> "This conversation was simply unnecessary and a complete waste of my time. If you thought that I'd actually spend my precious time, spreading the news to everyone that you were caught making out with some random girl because you thought it affected me—" I pause to take a deep breath before finishing my sentence.<br /> "—then you definitely have another thing coming."<br /> I spin on my heels before I rush out of the room, slamming the door shut behind me.<br /> Pressing my back against the door, I take the time to process everything that has just happened. I can feel all the emotions rising up from within and that's when I feel the tears come from out of nowhere.<br /> I had promised myself that I wasn't going to cry, I had promised myself to not get fragile whenever I'd be in his presence.	LEARN_MORE	https://a.shepherdsapp.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvMTQzOTI2	102673059542883	Shep002	https://facebook.com/100093452425291	55	1	951,593,936,597,598	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Shep002	120209792857700659	a.shepherdsapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.shepherdsapp.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvMTQzOTI2LzIwMjQwNDA3MTcwMjAxL3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 04:06	https://scontent.fosu2-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/423715799_441687631722137_8939801015955088044_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eBVagCjiM1kAb4JU9G0&_nc_ht=scontent.fosu2-1.fna&oh=00_AfC55Q6kI9a9xFNvScqgAlnuq5EL_u91qjKS616hd7sx8Q&oe=6618E31B	person_profile	Shep002	https://scontent.fosu2-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435399735_1562660277908078_4975859531555638290_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KFXZ3I-CKTkAb7kDi65&_nc_ht=scontent.fosu2-2.fna&oh=00_AfChgIB_FmgORKqQh_T-Le4gKlVUxx3HMOZ8EYA18cfffA&oe=6618C9DB	3	Shep002	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,313	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011417}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	943135074223403	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"let's get this over. "I, Trevor Monroe, future alpha of Blue Moon pack, reject you as my mate and Luna."<br /> "Trevor, you don't deserve me, I Seleste True, Pure Born Gamma, Descendant of Fenroe accept your rejection."<br /> ******** <br /> As I'm lying here thinking about all of this, Tamaska starts jumping around in my mind. Like literally jumping around. She seems so excited all of a sudden. I look up and see Trevor standing over me, looking at me strangely. At first, he seems happy to see me, then his expression changes. I guess he remembers that we are no longer friends. Meanwhile, Tamaska is still going crazy in my head. Trevor and Tamaska say the one word I never wanted to hear in reference to Trevor. They both yell "mate". No, this can't be. I can't be his mate. This will never work. Now I'm panicking. I can see on his face that he is going to reject me. This is not the way my life is supposed to go. Oh, moon goddess, give me the strength to be strong and not break down.<br /> Trevor just stands there for a minute, then says, "let's get this over. "I, Trevor Monroe, future alpha of Blue Moon pack, reject you as my mate and Luna."<br /> As soon as he said those words, I felt a pain like I have never experienced before. It's like my heart has been ripped apart. Tamaska starts whimpering. Trevor made my wolf cry. Why would he do this?<br /> "Why?" I ask. As much as I hate him seeing me cry, tears are running down her eyes. "Why would you do this to us? Why would you take away our chance to be happy? Do you really hate me that much?"<br /> "It's not about me hating you, Seleste." He says, "The mate bond will not let me hate you. I just don't think you are the right person to be my Luna. You are a good Gamma. Fighting is what you do, but I need someone else lying beside me. Not someone who will undermine me or make me look bad in front of the pack warriors. I just can't have you as my mate. I don't want you as my mate."<br /> I can't believe my mate is saying this to me. It's like he really wants to hurt me. He is saying that he prefers someone else over me, his mate. Tamaska has not stopped whimpering. She is so hurt by what our mate is saying. Although I knew this was coming, the pain was unbearable.<br /> "Are you sure this is what you want, Trevor? Do you want to think about this before you make a final decision?" I ask in a whisper.<br /> "Don't beg Seleste, it's really not becoming. It should be no surprise that I rejected you. I made it known over this past year that I do not want you in my life. Yes, I am sure. I do not want you as my mate. My rejection stands!" <br /> Did he just say stop begging? The nerve of him. I would never beg anyone to be with me. He wishes I was begging him. How is he going to feel when he finds out that I get a second chance mate while he is stuck without a mate? I don't need to beg. <br /> "Begging, the last thing I'm doing is begging. I have never begged and trust me; you are the last person I would ever beg to be in my life. Out of respect to your father, I have kept my opinion to myself about you and the way you are acting, but truthfully, Trevor, you are a disappointment. I don't know what your parents or the pack will do when they find out what you have done, but since this is what you want and since frankly, you don't deserve me, I Seleste True, Pure Born Gamma, Descendant of Fenroe accept your rejection." I say and begin to walk away. I need to get away from him. It is taking everything in me to hold Tamaska back. She really wants to kick his butt right now.<br /> "Before you go, I order you not to tell anyone about us being mates," Trevor says in his alpha voice.<br /> Is he serious right now? Does he really not know that the alpha command does not work on our family? He really is not fit to lead our pack. He obviously did not pay attention in his alpha training, or he would know it is pointless to alpha command me. I will tell who I want to tell. I just look at him in disgust and walk away. As much as I want to break down and cry for hours, I refuse to let him see me cry more than he already has. I hold my head up high and walk away from him. The moon goddess granted me my request. I feel strong and I could keep myself together. At least until I get home. <br /> Once I make it to my house, I run to my mom and cry my eyes out. My mom keeps asking me what's wrong. My dad comes in and tries to talk to me, but I can't stop crying enough to talk to them. I can't say the words. At least not yet. My mom calls Mona to come to be with me and to help calm me down. After crying for about an hour, I'm finally ready to tell my family what happened. Wiping my eyes, I begin the story of my life right now.<br /> "I don't know where to start. I'll try to keep it simple. Tamaska was feeling restless, so I went to the clearing the grandmother used to take me to. As I was basking in the moon, Trevor walked into the clearing." I see my mom and dad stiffen when I mention Trevor's name. Mona just looks at me with concern. I think she knows what I'm about to tell them.<br /> "It turns out that I am Trevor's mate," I say with a sigh.<br /> "I don't understand," my dad says, "if you found your mate tonight, why are you crying? Did something happen to you or Trevor?"<br /> "Dad, Trevor rejected me." My family has the same shocked look I had.<br /> "Are you serious," my mom and Mona say at the same time.<br /> My dad is steaming mad right now. I'm afraid of what he will do. Trevor hurt his baby. This may not end well for Trevor. When my dad is angry, even the alpha stays out of his way. My mom and I are the only ones that can calm him down.<br /> "Yes, I'm serious. He said that I was not Luna material, and he did not want me as his mate or the right Luna for this pack." I explained to my family.<br /> "Trevor is an idiot," Mona says. "There is no one more suited to be our Luna. You have always put this pack first. You have always worked to make us better and stronger."<br /> "I know. Mona, it hurts so bad. My own mate does not want me. To make matters worse, he tried to alpha command me not to tell anyone that we are mates."<br /> "What!" my dad yells. "I need to go find this pup and teach him a lesson. No one hurts my baby and lives to talk about. Who does he think he is? He is obviously not fit to lead. He doesn't even know our pack's history. Every alpha knows that our family is not subject to any alpha. We serve out of choice, we submit out of respect, not out of compulsion. Our family has served this pack for generations, and I have never questioned that choice until now. This pack is not worth the pain it is causing my baby. First, I'm going to teach that brat a lesson, and then we are transferring to a different pack where they respect and appreciate us."<br /> "Baby calm down." My mom says to my dad. "Let's focus on our baby girl for now. What do you want to do, Seleste?"<br /> "I really don't know, momma. I don't want to run like a coward. He is not worth us turning our lives upside down. Besides, I will be traveling a lot after school anyway, so I will rarely see him. And dad, if you hurt Trevor, I may ruin your friendship with Alpha Connor. I'm sure he does not know what Trevor did. And No dad, I don't want you to tell him. I don't want anyone to know that Trevor was my mate. Grandmother told me that if one of us gets rejected by our mate, the moon goddess will bless us with a second chance mate. While I don't want another mate right now, there is still hope for me in the future. Right now, I just want to get through the end of the school year."<br /> "Ok baby girl, if this is what you want, your father and I will support your decision. But remember, you are my daughter. You will not sit around and mope about that pup. I will give you one full day to cry and be sad, then I want you to pick yourself up and start moving forward. It may still hurt, but it will not destroy you."<br /> "Thanks, mom," I say, hugging my parents. "You always know what to say.<br /> "You are my favorite daughter; I will always be there for you in this life and the next."<br /> "Mom, I'm your only daughter," I say with a smile.<br /> "And don't you forget it," my mom says.<br /> My family spent the rest of the night talking, listening, and wiping my tears. I am so glad I have them in my life. My mom is right. I will not wallow in sadness over Trevor. He has proven that he is not worthy of me. He made his choice and now I am free. I will be able to move on. He thought he would break me, but I won't break. I go to my room and grab my journal and begin to write. I just let all my hurt, anger, and disappointments release on paper. Writing poetry has always been my outlet. Speaking of poetry, I think I will ask the girls to go to Jazzy's tomorrow night.<br /> As I lie in bed, I start to feel this burning feeling in my stomach. I feel like someone is clawing my stomach from the inside. I have a high pain tolerance, but this is unbearable. I yell out in pain. My mom and dad run into my room when they hear me cry out. I tell my mom about the pain in my stomach. My dad gets mad all over again. They don't want to tell me what's going on. Mom says I'm better not knowing. Tamaska is howling in my head. She has been quiet since Trevor rejected us, but now she is balled up in a knot, howling and crying. I know this has to be about Trevor. He made my wolf cry twice. I will never forgive him for that. She does not deserve to be hurt like this.<br /> "T what's wrong? What's happening? Mom and dad will not tell me."<br /> "It's mate, he is being intimate with another she-wolf." Tamaska cries. "He really does not want us, and he is already with someone else. Seleste, I can't handle this right now. I'm going to take a break from this. I'll still be with you, but I'm going into a deep sleep, at least for now, don't worry, I'm not going away and I won't be down long. I just need a little time."<br /> "It's ok T. I love you and I will be here for you." I sent T a hug. I wish I could hold and pet her right now.<br /> "Mom, Dad, Trevor made my wolf cry twice. I will never forgive him for that. She did not deserve that. T told me what this pain is. There is no coming back from this. He has truly sealed our fates and our future. I am done with him. If I had it in me to hate anyone, I would definitely hate Trevor."<br /> "Like your mom said, baby girl, we will support you no matter what. You deserve better. I will stay out of it and let you handle it for now, but if he hurts you again, I will have to step in. There is no way I or my wolf can stand by and let someone hurt my pup. I don't care who it is."<br /> We all walked out of the house and headed to the venue for the party. <br /> "I would like to thank everyone for being here tonight to celebrate the 18th birthday of the circle of ten, our next generation of the leaders of the pack. I'm sure that together, the ten will continue to move our pack to greater things." The alpha says. He announces all the mate connections in our group of ten. The pack is so happy for the mates, the alpha can barely get a word in. Finally, the crowd calms down, and the alpha announces Trevor and his fake mate. I look at my dad and shake my head as the alpha speaks. I don't want my dad to lose it and tell the pack that Trevor rejected me. <br /> "And finally, I would like to announce that my son, your future alpha, has also found his mate, Shana. Show them all some love." <br /> The crowd goes wild again. Nobody knows that they are a fraud, so they are happy to have what they think is the next alpha and luna.<br /> The alpha goes on to tell the pack about the mating ceremony planned for all the mates that will happen next Saturday on a full moon. The alpha tells all the still unmated wolves to let Beta Vareen know if they find their mates before the ceremony, so they can be included.<br /> The alpha tells us he has one more announcement. Yep, He will be retiring, and Trevor will take over as alpha- There goes the pack. <br /> "As it is our tradition, I will turn it over to Trevor to officially announce the next Beta and Gamma of the pack; Trevor." Alpha Connor says and steps back to his spot next to the luna. <br /> "Hello everyone," Trevor says. From the time alpha announced that Trevor will take over, he has been smirking at me.<br /> "I hope you all had a good time tonight. I know I did. The Blue Moon pack knows how to throw a party. Let me start by introducing you all to my mate and your future Luna, Shana Stevens."<br /> Everyone cheers for their pretend Luna. Trevor is looking at me to see if I react, which I don't. <br /> "And your next Gamma, Mona True" <br /> I think everyone here is in complete shock. I froze in my spot. Alpha Connor tried to run interference and stop Trevor before he takes this too far, but of course, Trevor didn't listen. <br /> "Son, what are you doing?" Alpha Connor asked, "Seleste is the next Gamma."<br /> "No, Dad," Trevor answers him. "I don't think Seleste is the right one for the position. Seleste has done nothing but undermine my authority in the pack for the last year. As alpha, I can't have anyone under me who does not respect my position as head of the pack. I want Mona as my Gamma. I think that is best for the pack." <br /> "Dad, my mate, and I discussed this. Aside from the fact that Seleste does not respect me or my position, it is common knowledge that Seleste is in love with me. My mate does not feel that Seleste will have her best interest at heart. My mate does not feel safe with Seleste, being in charge of our safety and security. As her mate, I have to put her first and protect her peace of mind. Seleste being here affects her peace negatively and I can't have that."<br /> I notice my dad is about to lose control. I need to get to him before things go completely left. To defuse the situation and give Trevor what he wants and hopefully stop this drama, I agree that I don't need the Gamma title. <br /> "Fine," I tell Trevor. "Gamma is just a title. I don't need it. Not having the title does not change who I am. I will still train the warrior and fulfill my other obligations. As far as respecting you Trevor, respect is earned, and up until recently, I thought you deserved my respect. You have shown me over the last couple of days that I was mistaken about you. So, you can keep the Gamma position. I don't want it. As far as being in love with you. That is laughable. I don't even like you." <br /> He actually smirks at me. This fool thinks he has won. He is just sad.<br /> "Well, that is settled. Seleste will not be the next gamma. And since you mentioned training the pact, that's the other thing. I do not want you training my warriors anymore. Since you are mad that you are not the Luna of this pack, how do I know you won't influence the warriors against me or continue to undermine my authority?"<br /> So that is his game plan. He wants to withdraw me of all power. Does he really not realize who I am? Everything my family has done for this pack. Now I'm slightly pissed, but I need to try to stay in control so that my father doesn't kill this fool.<br /> "Are you serious right now, Trevor? I have done nothing but make this pack better. I have spent my life learning and training so that I can strengthen this pack, and you want to take that from me because of your pettiness." <br /> I let Trevor know that he really does not have the authority to take the training position from me. I train packs under the authority of the council. No Alpha's word is above that of the council. But since he wants to be petty, I can take my strength, skill, and protection to another pack.<br /> "Save it Seleste, I have made my decision. As of now, you are nothing to this pack. Why don't you find another pack to train, since you mentioned other packs? We don't want you here."<br /> "Gladly," I tell him. "And when I leave, you will take the full brunt of your decisions and the consequences of what you are doing tonight."<br /> I am so over these things now. This pack needs my family more than I need this. I can leave and be accepted into any pack in the kingdom, including the royal pack.<br /> Ben and the other warrior begin to speak up for me. That appears to make Trevor even more pissed. Right now, his own father and current alpha is looking at him like he has completely lost his mind and he is standing in front of the pack looking proud. I always thought Trevor was pretty intelligent. Now I think there is something wrong with him. He just will not stop digging himself into a hole. <br /> "See, that's why I need to restrict Seleste of her power," Trevor says in anger and frustration. <br /> "The warriors are more loyal to her than they are to me. You all need to respect me. I am the alpha. What I say goes. None of you have my permission to leave. If you choose to leave, you will be rogues. Will you throw everything away just for her?"<br /> I am so proud of my Elite 12 members. We always stand for what is right.<br /> "I don't know about the others," Tim said, "But I would rather go, rogue than stay in this pack with you as the alpha. As Gamma Seleste said, respect is earned, and I just lost all that of it I had for you. Sorry, Alpha Connor, I cannot serve your son. I will prepare to leave this pack in the next two hours." Tim said.	LEARN_MORE	https://b.choicesnovel.com/ad/Y2hlcnJ5ZmljdGlvbi8x	196946380158891	Cho005	https://facebook.com/61553848687555	3	1	2,049,551,412,104,714	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Cho005	120207375376770733	b.choicesnovel.com	NONE	video		https://b.choicesnovel.com/ad/Y2hlcnJ5ZmljdGlvbi8xNDMwODIvMjAyNDA0MDcxMzQyMDYvcGFnZQ==?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 00:47	https://scontent-atl3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435471717_1371374860210725_8143851611981073859_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rXrg1i5SOWMAb4b-0zH&_nc_ht=scontent-atl3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe3D8_8ViHArxvADL8KGpEAuO9Ie0ZsCRPj_6NjQrjAA&oe=6618FDED	person_profile	Cho005	https://scontent-atl3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436293030_447251064447546_2605071092663074580_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QDRGkxlX_FQAb7b-sWN&_nc_ht=scontent-atl3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA4afm4UDnt_g8fiuY4AJHvWzi_wuyTgoY2_Hj9WOaPLw&oe=6618D658	3	Cho005	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,323	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011161}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	952447146489854	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"What did you do, Samantha?"<br /> "I'm sorry, " I uttered, lowering my head.<br /> "I - I just wanted to take pictures of you but I wasn't intending to have intercourse with you."<br /> "I already have a girlfriend and I love her."<br /> "Believe me, Luke, this is not included in my plan and I didn't intend - "<br /> "I don't love you and do you think that after everything you did last night, I will still be able to love you?"<br /> ————————<br /> Samantha's POV:<br /> "Sam."<br /> "Hmm?" I looked up to see my best friend Jack leaning against the door frame. Her face has a mixed expression of frown and worry.<br /> "Are you sure you're ready to go back to San Francisco?"<br /> I put down the dress I was holding as I found myself laughing at her question.<br /> "Of course! Why shouldn't I be ready?"<br /> She shrugged, walking towards the bed and slumped herself next to me. "I think you should ask yourself that question and not me."<br /> "Well, I don't have to ask myself that question because I know that I'm ready! It's been almost four years since I left my hometown and I really missed the things I was doing then."<br /> "Okay, as you say so." She gives me a shrug for the second time. "Are you now going to stay there for good?"<br /> "I don't know. Maybe yes, maybe no. But honestly, I haven't thought about it yet. I just want to see my daughter and surprise her on her birthday."<br /> "How about seeing your husband again? Are you ready for that?"<br /> "Ex-husband! He's no longer my husband, Jack, remember?"<br /> "Alright, but what if you meet him again at the party? You know, it's impossible for you not to see him again. After all, he's still Cali's father."<br /> "I know. And so - if he's there? I can't stop him from seeing his daughter, besides, everyone expects him to attend the party. Of course, some of them are just to gossip about our lives."<br /> "Hmm ... so you mean to say you're ready to face him again after four years of hiding from him?"<br /> "Excuse me! I'm not hiding from him, I didn't and I will not. Why would I do that? And as for your question, of course, I'm ready. I completely forgot what happened. It's all in the past. I am now Samantha Soriano version 2.0!" I said flipping my hair over my shoulder. You know, to show her how confident I am with my answer.<br /> "So you're saying you have already moved on, huh?" She asked after a while. I know how much she's trying to suppress her laughter.<br /> I sighed.<br /> "Jack, how many times do I have to answer that question? I've already moved on and whatever has happened in the past, it will remain buried like all the stupid feelings I felt for him four years ago. I'm completely healed, especially now that I have David. I love him and I'm happy with him."<br /> David is my boyfriend. And If you're asking if my daughter approved him as my boyfriend ... the answer is yes and we've been together for six months.<br /> "Oh ... alright, you're completely healed." She left me hanging on those words and busied herself checking her new polished nails.<br /> "Hep! You don't have to explain. Just let me continue, okay? What I was saying earlier was that you should take David with you to San Francisco. Why? Well, it's not just to introduce him to everyone, but to show your ex-husband what kind of precious gem he has thrown 4 years ago. He chose to be with that woman who knows nothing but shows off on a catwalk wearing only two pieces of her - I mean, cloth!"<br /> "You can't blame her, she's a model." I chuckled.<br /> "I know she's a lingerie model, but you don't get my point, do you? You and Luke had been married for 4 years, you had a five-year-old daughter but what got me confused is that he never learned to love you? Goodness!"<br /> "Ouch! Do you really have to slap me again with those words?" I pretended to be hurt. I couldn't help it. I don't even know why those words still give a slight sting in my spine.<br /> "Why? Isn't it true? Jeez! If only it were David, I think he learned to love you in those 4 years of being together!"<br /> "Yes, if only he was David, but he's not him. He's Luke Marcuz Williams."<br /> "Let's be serious, Sam. What if suddenly everything changes when you come back?"<br /> This made me frown. "What do you mean?"<br /> "What if when you see him again you'll realize that you still love him? That nothing has changed and that you are still in love with him even after four years?"<br /> My mouth suspended in mid-air. I admit I was kinda shocked by her question.<br /> "That's not going to happen." I smiled, shaking my head.<br /> "How can you be sure of that?"<br /> "I just know, " I said with a shrug.<br /> "Well, let's see."<br /> "It's true, Jack, believe me. Because Luke and I..." (I smiled bitterly) " ... we just met, but we weren't really destined to be together. See? Fate had just played on us." I blinked away the tears which I don't know where it came from.<br /> "Ohh..." she held my hand, giving me a sad smile. "You're right, you're not meant to be together. It's enough that you became fool and stupid over him in your youth days. But anyway, at least that's stupidity gave you the most precious gift you've ever received."<br /> I dropped my back to the bed when Jack finally left my room. She's right. The biggest mistake I made also gave me a precious and memorable gift in my life ... becoming a mother. It was a mistake that I will forever regret doing but would be grateful for at the same time.<br /> Staring blankly at the ceiling, a sad smile formed my lips as the part of that happy and painful memories crossed my mind again.<br /> Four years ago ... a 17-year-old Samantha ...<br /> "Ouch!"<br /> I screamed, caressing my forehead. Then a crumpled paper landed in front of me. I don't have to ask who did that stupid thing as there is only one person who always does such a thing to annoy me. My older brother, Dale.<br /> Frowning, I slowly turned my chair only to see him lying on my bed, grinning with his legs crossed against each other.<br /> "Dale! What are you doing here?"<br /> "Shhh ... hey, sis, why do you always forget that this is also my house?" He changed his position. He faced me, resting his head on the palm of his hand while his elbow supported its weight.<br /> "Dale Sebastian Soriano! Don't you know how to respect someone's privacy? You're so annoying!"<br /> But he just laughed even more.<br /> My chest goes up and down but I remained seated. I'm really trying to calm my nerves not to kill my own brother. How I wish sometimes for the ground to open up and swallow him. I don't care if it includes my bed, I'll just ask Dad to buy me a new one.<br /> "Samantha, Samantha, Samantha. Tsk.tsk.tsk ... when are you going to wake up and stop dreaming about my best friend? Oh, no, I forgot you're awake. Stop daydreaming about Luke, because let me tell you, he already has a girlfriend. And even if he doesn't have one, he will certainly never notice you."<br /> 'Ouch.' My heart screams inside.<br /> "He will never look at you. Tss! He doesn't even like you, I mean, you're not his type."<br /> Is he really my brother or have I just been adopted? He's a straightforward person and sometimes I couldn't help but hurt with his harsh words.<br /> "You really know how to throw harsh words, are you?"<br /> "Because it's true, Sam. You're no match compared to all the girls who flaunt their bodies every day in front of him. Look at yourself, you don't even know how to use makeup."<br /> "You know what, I started getting confused if we are really siblings! You don't love me and I feel it!"<br /> "Tss! Stop the drama, Samantha, it doesn't suit you."<br /> I just blinked repeatedly. The nerve.<br /> "I'm just concern about you, don't you get it? You'll never want to be his girlfriend if you just know him."<br /> "What do you know about love? I'm warning you, Samantha, stop your illusions about Luke. He already has a girlfriend."<br /> I just rolled my eyes. The word came from him, Luke has a girlfriend - yes, a girlfriend, meaning a girlfriend only. And since they are not yet married, I still have the chance to make him look at me and of course, to love me. Yay!<br /> Visiting my brother at the University is not my first time doing it. I've done this many times in the past eight months since I knew that his best friend had returned to San Francisco to continue his studies. But I must admit that this is the first time I come here 'ALONE', as my best friend's rope of patience towards my brother has already reached its limit. Well ... I guess you already know the reason.<br /> Wearing my new mini skirt or should I say - the shortest I've ever had - skirt, I smiled at all the girls who actually presume to be my sister-in-law in the future.<br /> "Hi, Sam." They greet me in unison.<br /> "Hello." I greet back smiling.<br /> Well, Dale and Luke are both famous in this school, not only because they both have looks and appeal, but also because they were both heirs to the largest advertising and real estate company in the country.<br /> I kept walking until my feet reached the best spot where I could see my king playing. I'm sure they haven't noticed me yet. Well, it's a big favor on my part, since I was able to watch and stare the way Luke's muscles flex every time he moves.<br /> So the game started. I just rolled my eyes when the annoying creatures - I mean, girls behind me started screaming the names of their favorite players.<br /> But my heart jumped out of my chest when our eyes met. I smiled sweetly at him, but I only got a blank stare before he ran to the other side of the court.<br /> 'Hmm ... it's okay. I know you'll be mine soon.' A desperate smile formed on my lips.<br /> "What - " It's too late for me to avoid the flying round object as it already hits me on the shoulder. And because of its strong impact, I fall from my seat. "Ouch!" I screamed because of the unexpected pain.<br /> "Oh, God! Are you okay? I'm sorry, I didn't catch the ball before it went in your direction." A new face from the team asked me while helping me to stand up.<br /> "It's okay, I'm fine." I tried to smile after seeing Luke standing behind him.<br /> "Tss! This is a college university, but what is a spoiled brat high school student doing here?" Luke sneered and although it pinched my heart, I still managed to smile - charmingly.<br /> "Hi, Luke."<br /> He stared at me and I didn't miss the way he clenched his jaws after seeing my skirt. His expression became darker, but I 'misinterpret it in some naughty idea'.<br /> I hold my breath and held my chin up. This is it, he finally noticed my outfit.<br /> I was just pulled back to earth when he started walking away after throwing me a hard glare.<br /> "W-Wait!" I can still feel the pain on my butt but I have to run after him. I don't want to miss this opportunity as it only happens in a blue moon. "Luke!" I grabbed his arm which made him stop and look at me.<br /> I swear my heart stopped beating the moment he turned around. His cheeks were red and so were his lips. Oh, gosh! He looks so handsome.<br /> "What?"<br /> "Uhm - "<br /> "What do you want, Ms. Soriano?"<br /> Oh, yeah ... the second time he called me Miss Soriano.<br /> "Why are you calling me by my last name? I told you to call me Sam, besides, you're my brother's best friend, aren't you?"<br /> He scoffed, removing his arm from my grip. "Right. Your brother and I are best friends and not us. We are not even close."<br /> "Yeah, but we can at least be friends, you know." I shrugged awkwardly, trying to keep up his pace.<br /> "Look, Miss Soriano, I'm busy and I don't have time for this childish conversation."<br /> "Childish - no, it's not! I mean it. We can be friends." I know some of his teammates are looking at us right now with different expressions on their faces, but the thing is - 'I don't care.'<br /> He instantly stopped walking. And I take that as an opportunity to tell him what I feel, where honestly, I've already forgotten how many times I've confessed it to him.<br /> "I like you, Luke Marcuz. No, I think I'm falling in love with you." I smiled even though I already knew what his next words will be.<br /> We heard some cheerings from the other students and his expression darkened as he formed his fists into a hardball. It's okay - I know he wouldn't hit me.<br /> "You know what, why don't you just go home and do your homework instead of bothering me? You're too young for this kind of thing, don't you know that? And forgodsake, how many times do I have to tell you that I don't like you!"<br /> "Ouch." My right hand automatically lifted into my left chest. "But I said I like you, what will you do about it?"<br /> 'Who says I can't be an actress?'<br /> "You're just wasting your effort, Samantha. Wearing heavy makeup, fitted shirt, short skirt and 4-inch heels is only for those desperate women!"<br /> Maybe if we're just in a different situation, I would have jumped 10 times and roll on the ground as he mentioned my name ... but his words cuts not only my heart but also my ego.<br /> "I already have a girlfriend and I love her."<br /> "I know, but just like what you said, she's only your girlfriend and not your wife. So that means I still have a chance to prove myself to you." I shrugged.<br /> I don't know where I got the strength to spill those words, but I have to make him understand what I feel. I noticed the fire registering in his eyes, showing a silent warning as he took a step closer to me.<br /> "Listen kid and bear this in your mind!"<br /> "You're too young and naive to understand the things around you. And do you think I'm oblivious of what you're doing?" He scoffed. "No, I'm not, so better stop this childish act of yours and stop bothering me. I love my girlfriend and I would never, never choose you over her."<br /> And with one last glare, he left me speechless and open-mouthed in the middle. <br /> <br /> At our favourite fast-food restaurant 7 years ago ...<br /> "What the heck! Are you insane, Samantha?" That was Jack's first reaction when I told her about my plan of seducing Luke to the next level.<br /> "Well, I have no choice, Jack."<br /> "What are you talking about you have no choice? You have all the choices in the world to stop your craziness over Luke Williams, otherwise, you will end up miserably!"<br /> "Miserably? No, Jack, because miserably is what will happen to me if I just let him marry that woman after his graduation!"<br /> Queen Of The Night resto-bar, 9:30 pm.<br /> The roaring music filled my ears the moment I entered the exclusive night bar.<br /> I waited for almost half an hour before the man I was waiting for finally entered the club. I immediately called the bartender's attention and pointed to Luke's direction. He recognized him instantly the moment I showed Luke's photo. He hesitated at first, asked me again some random questions and because of that, I pulled the last $5000 out of my bag, and that's what made him shut his mouth.<br /> He nodded and motioned for me to hide while he's doing the rest of the job.<br /> Honestly, I have a lot of plans, way better than this. But after listening to his conversation with my brother, I don't know what happened to me. Suddenly I became frustrated and desperate to make him mine, although I know that with this plan I will not only be able to stop their wedding but also to destroy their relationship.<br /> But that's what I wanted and here I am now. Besides, backing out isn't in my vocabulary. I have already paid the prick of a bartender all my pennies, so I have no choice but to proceed with the plan. The operation 'stops Luke Williams wedding and make him fall in love with me' plan'.<br /> My eyes widened like saucers the moment I saw Dale walking behind Luke as they entered the club. I couldn't help cursing because I didn't know whether to continue doing it or I'll be back next time.<br /> 'Whew! You have to think of a better solution for this, Samantha!'<br /> Until finally a brilliant idea came to my mind. I immediately ran to the ladies' room and entered one of the cubicles.<br /> "Why on earth would I do that?" I can imagine the deep frown painted on Jack's forehead when she answered my call.<br /> I tried to ask her a favor to call my brother and pick me up from Janet's house, one of our classmates as the wheel on the back of my car flattened out, so I had to send it to the nearest mechanical shop.<br /> "Please, Jack?"<br /> "What are you doing at Janet's house at this very late hour? And seriously, you're really asking me a favor to call your narcissistic brother? Huh! Why don't you just call him and tell him to pick you up?"<br /> "I can't!" I bit my lip. 'Jeez, why did I say that?'<br /> "What? What do you mean you can't?"<br /> "Uhm - I - I can't reach his phone. I tried to call him but he's out of range."<br /> And that's what happened before I ended up in a room with Luke's sleeping figure after almost two hours of waiting.<br /> But the moment I got out of the washroom, my vision became blurry and I don't know why I suddenly felt dizzy. I don't remember ordering heavy drinks, 'cause I only asked the prick bartender to give me just a ladies drink. And as far as I remember, I only have two 'shots' if what they may call it.<br /> "What the heck is going on with me?" I asked myself confused.<br /> Massaging my temple, I took a deep breath and tried to walk towards the bed. The room is a bit dark and the only light source comes from the small table lamp near the bed, which is enough for me to see how drunk Luke is.<br /> I sit on the edge of the bed. Greek God's body flaunts freely in front of me and God knows how much I really wanted to touch every part of his body. And despite the heaviness of my eyelids, I tried to lift my hand and bring it to his hair.<br /> I don't know but the tears started to blur my vision. I must be 17 but I know that I feel for him. I love him.<br /> 'You know what, I always wonder what happens if I was born at your same, would you ever notice me? Or what if I'm Dale and I happen to be your best friend, would you ever feel the same for me? Would you ever return my feelings, this love I have for you?'<br /> I'm not sure if this is my first and ever last chance to do this. Besides, I don't even know what will happen tomorrow, so before the drowsiness takes over me, I found myself cupping his face and pecking him passionately.<br /> How I pray this isn't just a dream, that we could stay like this forever and that I never wake up, so I could always be with him and his always next to me. He's mine and I am his. It's only in my dreams that I don't have to play a smart girl in front of him. I don't have to go to his university every time I wanted to see him, as he would be the one to make an effort to see me.<br /> "Baby girl."<br /> I tried again to open my eyes despite the heaviness that I felt with my eyelids only to see the smile on his lips. I was about to return that smile but I was a little bit late to do it. He captured my lips in a hard and possessive peck while his hands were doing its job, wandering all over my body.<br /> I was still busy analyzing my feelings when he positioned himself between my legs and ...<br /> "Oh, God!"<br /> I gasped loudly as I felt the unexpected pain that surged down my core. Honestly, I didn't expect my first time to be this painful and that I hadn't even noticed that my nails were digging his shoulders. He's just too busy moving on top of me not to realize it.<br /> Until the pain finally subsides and turns it into another burning sensation that builds up inside me, drowning my mind in the pool of lust and that's it - my whole body shuddered beneath him.<br /> After reaching his peak, he dropped his body next to me. And much to my surprise, he pulled me even closer to him, wrapping my small frame with his toned and strong arm while the other served as my pillow.<br /> "I love you, " I whispered, my face was on his neck.<br /> "I love you, baby girl."<br /> I heard it. I heard those words before losing consciousness and falling asleep.<br /> After washing my face and drying it with a clean towel, I started putting on my clothes from yesterday. I have to hurry as I want to ask the prick bartender of what he put in my drinks last night.<br /> Taking my steps out of the bathroom, my mind was focused on my goal of talking to the bartender and I didn't waste any second looking at the bed. I took my bag and was about to open the door when suddenly a loud voice roared through the four corners of the room.<br /> "Where are you going?"<br /> "What did you do, Samantha?"<br /> I flinched when he held my arms tightly. His voice laced with anger and so his eyes, that if that kind of look could ever kill, I'm sure I'm already lying six feet under the ground.<br /> "answer me!"<br /> "Huh? I - I didn't do anything - " but he cut me off.<br /> "Liar! You spiked my drinks last night, didn't you?"<br /> "I - " Holy God, what am I going to say? "I'm sorry, " I uttered, lowering my head. I couldn't bear to look him in the eye. They were like a fire that slowly burns my soul.<br /> "Sorry? You're sorry?"<br /> "Aww ... y-you're hurting me." I tried to remove his hands but he only tightened his grip. My tears were now forming around my eyes not because I'm scared but because of the guilt that is eating me inside. "I - I just wanted to take pictures of you but I wasn't intending to have intercourse with you."<br /> "Really?" He asked, clenching his jaws.<br /> "Believe me, Luke, this is not included in my plan and I didn't intend - "<br /> "your excuses! Why am I supposed to believe you?" and he began to launch curses and offensive words that almost made me cry.<br /> "You know what? You've completely lost my respect for you! I thought you're different, but no, I was wrong!"<br /> "I didn't do anything. I told you I felt dizzy and fell asleep last night. I'm sorry. Honestly, I thought it was a dream - "<br /> "A dream? Really, huh? Was it a dream that you enjoyed so much?"<br /> "I'm just stating the truth. I have no plans to ruin you, I - I just want to be with you because I love you and that's all."<br /> "Samantha Soriano, the mere fact that you planed all this means you have every intention of ruining me! What is it for? You want me to notice you? I don't like you and how many times do I have to shout it in front of you just to make you understand that I don't like you?"<br /> He paused for a few seconds.<br /> "I don't love you and do you think that after everything you did last night, I will still be able to love you?"<br /> I suddenly lost for words. I was just standing in front of him, motionless.	LEARN_MORE	https://a.shepherdsapp.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvMTQzOTE4	102673059542883	Shep002	https://facebook.com/100093452425291	55	1	748,247,584,112,276	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Shep002	120209792844300659	a.shepherdsapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.shepherdsapp.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvMTQzOTE4LzIwMjQwNDA3MTcwMTQ4L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 04:08	https://scontent-atl3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435583722_1125716085130639_8424708645309800360_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VuFvkvI7Ld0Ab6lU-ev&_nc_ht=scontent-atl3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCIyJv2-QNyDMCof4OWjEQYqMdFJGfWqV9mXJ5Gaku2KA&oe=6618F9CF	person_profile	Shep002	https://scontent-atl3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435471634_1498064227472811_5429486642145662219_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=I1lRGpUlYKkAb7IR5sP&_nc_ht=scontent-atl3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBHwpeI2r0hhpZDZNhvN1knvwJAha2tIG0DUKyrj4SBBA&oe=6618F224	3	Shep002	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,365	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	1125607275414673	🔥😍Free reading with Title👉"Blind to Love"👉	My boyfriend and his sister are cheating on me?<br /> <br /> But... how could that be possible? !…🔥🔥🔥<br /> <br /> -------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> Xeyla McLean never expect to stumble upon her fiancé's affair when she returned to the company to get something.<br /> <br /> Hearing the moan coming from an office, she initially suspected that one of her artistes was behaving indecently. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard a coquettish voice ask, "Cain, when can we be together openly?"<br /> <br /> Xeyla was stunned.<br /> <br /> The voice seemed to be Pheona Irving's.<br /> <br /> Pheona was the most popular artiste under her management, and "Cain" was Xeyla's fiancé, Cain Irving.<br /> <br /> But... how could that be possible?<br /> <br /> Xeyla thought that she must have misheard it.<br /> <br /> She couldn't help but shake her head in denial.<br /> <br /> "Honey, be a little more patient." The man's tone was lazy. Unmistakably, it was Cain. "The company has just gotten on track. We still need her for many things."<br /> <br /> "Alright then." After a snort, Pheona added smugly, "She would never have thought that I'm not your sister actually."<br /> <br /> What?<br /> <br /> Suddenly, Xeyla felt dizzy. Not only did her mind go blank, but her ears were buzzing too.<br /> <br /> By the time she had regained her composure, the conversation in the office had ended. However, she was constantly reminded of the reality as her temples throbbed.<br /> <br /> She didn't imagine it, nor was it a dream. It was all real.<br /> <br /> Three years ago, Xeyla and Cain founded Starlight Entertainment together. And immediately, Cain signed Pheona and introduced Pheona as his sister. Xeyla believed it wholeheartedly and put all her efforts into making Pheona the most popular actress in the entertainment industry.<br /> <br /> But now, it turned out that the two had been deceiving her all along!<br /> <br /> Xeyla trembled violently not only because of heartache and humiliation but also anger.<br /> <br /> Tears dripped down her face, and she had to cover her mouth desperately to prevent herself from sobbing out loud.<br /> <br /> She couldn't let the two find out that she was there. If she confronted them now, it would be too easy for them!<br /> <br /> Thinking of the emotions and efforts that she had invested in the past three years, Xeyla wiped away her tears resolutely and left the company quietly.<br /> <br /> When Xeyla got home, she immediately played the surveillance video of the office.<br /> <br /> Cain and Pheona probably never expected that she had just installed surveillance cameras in every office a few days ago. Ironically, Pheona was part of the reason why the cameras were installed. Nevertheless, Xeyla didn't expect the cameras to come in handy so soon.<br /> <br /> Perhaps it was destiny that she finally saw the truth now, as she had been deceived for so long. Xeyla thought to herself self-deprecatingly.<br /> <br /> In the video, Pheona's face soon came into sight. She had her eyes closed. Her face was flushed, and she was tightly embracing Cain.<br /> <br /> Perhaps because Xeyla's heart was already numb from the pain, she was surprisingly calm at the sight of it.<br /> <br /> Without further ado, she quickly cut out this part of the video and copied it to her external hard drive.<br /> <br /> After doing all this, she went to the bathroom and washed away the icy tears on her face.<br /> <br /> When she looked up into the mirror, a pale yet pretty face came into sight.<br /> <br /> However, anyone who saw her face would exclaim with pity.<br /> <br /> And that was because there was a red birthmark, about the size of a baby's palm, on her right cheek.<br /> <br /> It was precisely because of this birthmark that she believed in Cain's sweet words in the first place back then.<br /> <br /> And it was also because of this birthmark that, no matter how talented Xeyla was, she could only be relegated to the backstage.<br /> <br /> Otherwise, why would she pour all her heart and soul into Pheona by working tirelessly to help Pheona secure a role, staying up late countless times to select scripts, writing character insights, and even drinking until her stomach bled?<br /> <br /> But now, all her efforts for Cain and Pheona had become a joke.<br /> <br /> Only now did she understand why Pheona had always been hostile to her for no reason and why Pheona always hung around Cain close. Several times, she even saw the two embracing each other in intimacy.<br /> <br /> Yet, Xeyla always thought that it was normal for them to have such a close tie since they were siblings.<br /> <br /> Siblings, tsk.<br /> <br /> At the thought of that, Xeyla clenched her fists with unknown emotions burning in her eyes.<br /> <br /> At this moment, her phone, which was placed by the sink, rang.<br /> <br /> Seeing the caller ID "Cain" on the screen, Xeyla bit her lip.<br /> <br /> She calmed down her emotions before answering lightly, "Hello."<br /> <br /> "Where are you?" Cain asked with rudeness in his tone. "Haven't you been contacting Elias, the director of 'The Tales of Annika,' lately? How is it? Has he agreed to cast Pheona as the female lead?"<br /> <br /> The television series, "The Tales of Annika," was invested in by TS Group, a leading enterprise in the country. TS Group's businesses span multiple industries, such as finance, communications, real estate, e-commerce, etc. Evidently, the enterprise had abundant resources.<br /> <br /> Cain had always wanted to meet the heir of TS Group, Fletcher O'Neill, who was also the current executive president. Unfortunately, Fletcher had been low-key and mysterious. Even though Cain was the president of Starlight Entertainment, his business card was still far from enough to be passed to Fletcher.<br /> <br /> Hence, Cain needed to use the tv series to establish a relationship with TS Group. Needless to say, he attached great importance to the series as a result.<br /> <br /> Xeyla was well aware of his intentions. Therefore, lately, she had been meeting with the director of the series, Elias Van Dahl, frequently. Last night, Elias finally agreed to give Pheona another chance.<br /> <br /> Prior to discovering the office affair, Xeyla was confident that Pheona would get the role. But now...<br /> <br /> "Oh, Elias still hasn't changed his mind. He is still not satisfied with Pheona's performance in the audition," replied Xeyla faintly, trying not to let her tone show any unusualness.<br /> <br /> "Ugh, this man!" Cain hissed angrily. "In that case, we must make sure that the Newington Awards tonight is flawless. If Pheona wins the Best Actress for Television Series, Elias will change his mind for sure! Now, you should go find out what the organizers and judges think."<br /> <br /> It was only at this moment that Xeyla realized that whenever Cain called her, he always spoke in a high-handed and condescending tone.<br /> <br /> She clenched her fists and looked at herself in the mirror, slowly showing a smile. "Sure."<br /> <br /> …<br /> <br /> At 5 o'clock in the evening, the red carpet event began.<br /> <br /> The venue tonight was packed with celebrities. Since Pheona had high popularity lately, she was one of the last few to make an entrance.<br /> <br /> Next to the red carpet, among the audience, Xeyla was wearing a mask and not attracting any attention.<br /> <br /> Soon, Pheona, dressed up in her best outfit, entered the venue. She held Cain's arm, smiling as she walked up the red carpet.<br /> <br /> The cheers were deafening. It was no surprise since Pheona was the most eye-catching actress of the year.<br /> <br /> "Wow. That must be Pheona Irving and her brother, Cain Irving!" An audience next to Xeyla continued to shout excitedly, "Ah, she's so lucky! Her brother is the president of the company, and the company has been providing her with so many good opportunities! No wonder her popularity has skyrocketed in recent years!"<br /> <br /> Xeyla heard the words. Something flashed across her eyes.<br /> <br /> Indeed, Starlight Entertainment had given all the best resources to Pheona. Not to mention that as her agent, Xeyla also worked painstakingly hard for Pheona.<br /> <br /> Every one of Pheona's roles was carefully selected by Xeyla. In fact, in order to leave a good impression on the directors, Xeyla would always explain the script to Pheona beforehand and rehearse with the latter repeatedly, which ultimately helped Pheona establish a reputation as a skilled actor in the industry.<br /> <br /> Despite all of this, Pheona would occasionally throw tantrums. At those times, Xeyla treated Pheona like a younger sister and would patiently coax her.<br /> <br /> whenever there were dangerous scenes on set, Xeyla would always stand in as a stunt double for her. But during the show's promotion, Xeyla never took credit for it. Instead, she portrayed Pheona as a dedicated and hardworking actress, which earned Pheona countless fans.<br /> <br /> If it hadn't been for Xeyla's efforts, Pheona wouldn't have accumulated such a huge fan base in just three years.<br /> <br /> Reputation and good impression were hard to be built up, but they were easy to be destroyed. Sometimes, they could be ruined with just a single video.<br /> <br /> Chapter 2 The Sex Tape<br /> <br /> At 7 o'clock in the evening, the award ceremony officially began.<br /> <br /> Pheona was still immersed in the excitement of walking the red carpet. She whispered to the man beside her, "Cain, the cheers were the loudest when I came out."<br /> <br /> "Exactly, my superstar." Cain smiled indulgently. But subconsciously, he was scanning the surroundings. "Strange. Where's Xeyla? She hasn't been answering her phone."<br /> <br /> A trace of disgust flashed in Pheona's eyes. "Cain, can we not talk about her?"<br /> <br /> "She went to scout for information. We aren't sure whether the judges have picked you," explained Cain with his brows furrowed slightly.<br /> <br /> "Well, who else can they pick?" With a cold snort, Pheona continued, "Cain, I honestly don't think she's all that great. Even without her, I'll still become famous."<br /> <br /> Cain just smiled noncommittally and turned his gaze towards the stage.<br /> <br /> As time ticked by, it was finally time for the Best Actress for Television Series.<br /> <br /> The highlights of the nominees' performances from their respective shows were being played one by one on a big screen. When it was the turn of the last nominee, Pheona, the screen flickered strangely twice.<br /> <br /> Then, Pheona's flushed face suddenly was shown on the screen.<br /> <br /> At first, everyone was dumbfounded. The venue fell into an eerie silence. Some even wondered when Pheona, who had always taken innocent roles, had filmed a sex scene.<br /> <br /> Even Pheona herself was dumbfounded at first, only staring at her face on the screen with surprise. The video had no sound, but her entranced expression was enough to explain everything.<br /> <br /> Immediately right after that, a man appeared in the video. Due to the angle, only his side profile could be seen. However, Cain immediately recognized the man's identity.<br /> <br /> It was no one but himself!<br /> <br /> "Stop it!" He stood up abruptly and roared, "Stop the video now!"<br /> <br /> By now, Pheona had also realized what was happening. Her face turned ashen in an instant.<br /> <br /> All the celebrities, reporters, and audience in the venue finally responded to the situation. There was an uproar. Many took out their phones and cameras to film the video frantically.<br /> <br /> It was a sex tape!<br /> <br /> The woman in the tape was Pheona, a rising goddess and tonight's favorite for the Best Actress award.<br /> <br /> As for the man in the video, his identity was originally unknown to the public. But when Cain stood up and shouted frantically, everyone suddenly realized that the man was very likely to be Cain.<br /> <br /> What a shock!<br /> <br /> …<br /> <br /> Somehow, no one paused the video, and the tape was played for more than ten seconds. So, Cain rushed backstage like crazy.<br /> <br /> Meanwhile, sitting in the audience, Xeyla silently laughed at the sight of his erratic behavior.<br /> <br /> Using the local area network to replace Pheona's performance video with the tape was an easy task for her.<br /> <br /> And this was just the beginning.<br /> <br /> Taking advantage of the chaos in the venue, Xeyla quietly left. She went to the riverside with a six-pack of beers.<br /> <br /> Although she had a good alcohol tolerance, for some reason, she became a bit drunk after drinking for a while tonight.<br /> <br /> She took out her phone and saw that social media was taken over by the shocking news.<br /> <br /> Mockingly, she curled her lips.<br /> <br /> Revenge may be satisfying, but she still felt aggrieved at the thought of the emotions and efforts that she had wrongly invested.<br /> <br /> She had thought that Cain could provide her with a home, but the reality proved her wrong. In the end, she was still alone.<br /> <br /> Because of the birthmark on her face, she would never be able to fulfill her dreams. What now? Did she have to work with another Cain and Pheona?<br /> <br /> Xeyla gave a bitter laugh and turned off her phone.<br /> <br /> Tonight, she didn't want anyone to reach her, let alone have Cain find her.<br /> <br /> Therefore, she couldn't go back to her apartment for the time being.<br /> <br /> With that in mind, Xeyla hailed a taxi and went to Majestic Hotel, where she booked a room.<br /> <br /> When she walked into the elevator with her room card, her steps were already unsteady.<br /> <br /> The effect of intoxication hit her fast.<br /> <br /> She swiped her room card in the elevator, pressed the floor button, then closed her eyes and massaged her sore temples.<br /> <br /> Soon, the elevator doors opened.<br /> <br /> Xeyla looked up and then stared blankly for a while.<br /> <br /> Somehow, the elevator took her directly to the living room of a suite, which had a low-key but luxurious decoration, a dazzling crystal chandelier, and warm yellow lights.<br /> <br /> Without a doubt, this was the hotel's presidential suite.<br /> <br /> But she clearly booked a regular room.<br /> <br /> Xeyla lowered her head and stared blankly at her room card, but she didn't find anything wrong.<br /> <br /> She just wanted to rest now.<br /> <br /> So, she stumbled a few steps inside and then, subconsciously, held her breath.<br /> <br /> There was a man sitting on the sofa not far away.<br /> <br /> It was a very handsome man.<br /> <br /> He had his eyes closed. His sharp eyebrows were slightly furrowed with a hint of coldness. Under his tall and straight nose, his crimson thin lips were tightly pursed, as if he was trying to hold something back.<br /> <br /> There was a cold and unwelcoming aura emanating from him.<br /> <br /> One of his hands was resting on the armrest, whereas the other was propping up his forehead. With his bathrobe collars opened, his exquisite clavicles and clear muscle lines were revealed.<br /> <br /> Perhaps he was uncomfortable. His Adam's apple moved up and down. His jaw to neckline was tense, and he was full of sexiness.<br /> <br /> Seeing that, Xeyla couldn't help but hold her breath.<br /> <br /> As an excellent agent, she had a sharp sense that if the man was willing to enter the entertainment industry, he would definitely be popular.<br /> <br /> No, this isn't the point. The point is that the room is clearly mine.<br /> <br /> Staggeringly, Xeyla approached the man and tried to be imposing. "Excuse me, this is—"<br /> <br /> Before she could finish, the man suddenly opened his eyes.<br /> <br /> Those were a pair of deep and cold eyes. His pitch-black pupils seemed bottomless as if they could draw one's soul into them.<br /> <br /> Xeyla's words were stuck in her throat.<br /> <br /> "Get out." The man calmly spat out the words. His deep voice was very hoarse.<br /> <br /> Xeyla blinked her eyes repeatedly.<br /> <br /> Under the continuous influence of alcohol, her reaction was slow.<br /> <br /> "Are… are you feeling unwell?" The influence of the alcohol was so strong that Xeyla found it difficult to straighten her tongue.<br /> <br /> "No." Fletcher's eyebrows were knitted together, and his handsome face was filled with gloom. "Get out."<br /> <br /> After being drugged by his grandfather, Steve O'Neill, with an aphrodisiac, Fletcher decided to stay at a hotel nearby. Despite having taken several cold showers, he could still feel the heat and desire in his body. So now, he could only wait for the drug effects to wear off.<br /> <br /> Earlier, he had dismissed his bodyguards and assistants. He didn't expect that a clueless woman would barge in.<br /> <br /> "No, you must be having a fever." With her arms extended, Xeyla wanted to help him. "Why don't I take you to the hospital to check it out—ah!"<br /> <br /> Her steps were unsteady, and with a loss of balance, she fell straight into his arms.<br /> <br /> Chapter 3 One-Night Stand<br /> <br /> Xeyla's senses were immediately filled with the strong scent of male hormones, and under the catalysis of alcohol, she was dizzy and disoriented.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, Fletcher couldn't help himself and grabbed her wrist.<br /> <br /> Initially, he had intended to push her away. But when her soft body landed in his embrace, he felt as if blood was boiling.<br /> <br /> Her body fragrance was mixed with a hint of alcohol. It was a fatal stimulation to every nerve in his body.<br /> <br /> He couldn't help but curse in his heart.<br /> <br /> "Sorry." Embarrassedly, Xeyla got up from him. But under the influence of alcohol, she stumbled again. Once again, she fell onto his lap.<br /> <br /> Fletcher's breathing became heavier.<br /> <br /> "If you don't want to lose your V card, get lost," he warned slowly. His voice was quite husky.<br /> <br /> Tilting her head, Xeyla thought for a while before realizing what he meant.<br /> <br /> In the past three years, she had never done any intimate stuff with Cain, which she had always thought was a tacit understanding between her and Cain.<br /> <br /> But now, she finally came to the realization that Cain didn't like her at all. Hence, he had been deceiving her like she was a fool.<br /> <br /> There was a sudden twinge of pain in her heart. She reached out to hug Fletcher's neck, staring straight at him with a misty look in her eyes. "Perhaps… I want to!"<br /> <br /> Fletcher's pupils slightly contracted.<br /> <br /> It was only at this moment that he saw her face clearly for the first time.<br /> <br /> She had obviously drunk a lot of alcohol, as her charming eyes were watery and full of drunkenness. Under her slightly upturned nose lay her alluring pink lips.<br /> <br /> Undeniably, she was attractive.<br /> <br /> Her face was delicate and pretty, whereas her skin was as white as snow.<br /> <br /> Therefore, the bright red birthmark on her right cheek stood out even more. However, although the birthmark was abrupt, it was not ugly. Instead, it had a peculiar charm.<br /> <br /> Gulping, Fletcher couldn't help but reach out to touch her cheek.<br /> <br /> Xeyla felt him caressing her face and couldn't help but giggle.<br /> <br /> Suddenly, Fletcher came to his senses. Narrowing his gaze, he asked in a hoarse and dangerous tone, "Do you know what you're saying?"<br /> <br /> "I know. I want to have sex with you." She sounded proud.<br /> <br /> With his pupils contracted and the veins on the back of his hand bulging out, he grabbed her hand. His breathing became extremely heavy.<br /> <br /> "It's okay." She comforted him insincerely. Then, licking her lips, she cupped his face and stared straight at his thin lips.<br /> <br /> Right now, Fletcher's handsome face was already covered in sweat.<br /> <br /> When he realized her intentions, he decisively pinned her down on the sofa.<br /> <br /> She let out a painful cry and looked a little aggrieved.<br /> <br /> Gulping, Fletcher tried to slow down his disordered breathing. He looked down at the woman on the sofa and hesitated for a moment. Eventually, he took a blanket from the backrest of the sofa and covered her body. "Close your eyes and sleep."<br /> <br /> She had a room card in her hand. Apparently, there was a mistake on the hotel's part.<br /> <br /> Otherwise, he would have thrown her out.<br /> <br /> He turned around to leave, but her soft arms were wrapped around him right then.<br /> <br /> Xeyla pressed her burning cheek against his back. Her voice was low and soft. "Don't go."<br /> <br /> "Let go." Fletcher's tone was tinged with a bit of anger.<br /> <br /> "No." Still clung onto him tightly, she pleaded, "Stay, please."<br /> <br /> At this moment, with a chaotic mind, she had no time to ponder about his identity, nor did she care about where she was. She only knew that his breath made her feel very comfortable.<br /> <br /> Perhaps it was because she had been drinking. At this moment, she felt very lonely and couldn't help but want to keep the warmth, even if it was short-lived and unreal.<br /> <br /> Hearing her pitiful voice, Fletcher paused for a moment.<br /> <br /> He had always been aloof and quite impatient with women. Tonight, his grandfather not only drugged him but also specially prepared a woman for him. Just now, even when the drug effect was at its strongest, he could still push away the woman arranged by his grandfather for him. But now, his determination was somewhat weak against this other woman behind him.<br /> <br /> Exerting all his self-control, he grabbed her wrist and turned around. His handsome face was filled with an extraordinary level of restraint. "Lie down."<br /> <br /> Xeyla blinked. Soon, her eyes turned red from aggrievement. "Do you think I'm ugly too?"<br /> <br /> Because of the birthmark, growing up, she had been ridiculed. So when Cain said he didn't mind, she felt like she had found true love.<br /> <br /> But thinking about it now, in the past three years, Cain hardly showed her any affection and rarely looked her in the eye.<br /> <br /> In fact, he had always despised her. Sadly, she only realized it now.<br /> <br /> Therefore, just like Cain, the man in front of her must be despising her too. He rejected her when she asked for sex.<br /> <br /> She was really pathetic.<br /> <br /> Thinking of that, she lowered her head. She seemed lost and sad.<br /> <br /> At the sight of that, Fletcher felt that part of his heart was tugged badly.<br /> <br /> With his lips pursed, he answered in a tense voice. "No."<br /> <br /> When Xeyla heard his deep and hoarse voice, somehow, she couldn't stop feeling wronged. Her tears fell uncontrollably. "Don't leave then."<br /> <br /> Her figure and look were charming and delicate. But at this moment, she seemed like a homeless little animal, with cautious yearning and attachment.<br /> <br /> As if at this moment, his acceptance could save her.<br /> <br /> Fletcher felt a certain string in his mind suddenly break.<br /> <br /> Lowering himself, he grabbed her chin and said in a low-pitched voice, "Don't regret it."<br /> <br /> "Of course not!" Xeyla realized that he had changed his mind. She broke down in tears and buried herself in his arms. "You're a good man!"<br /> <br /> ...<br /> <br /> When Xeyla woke up, her mouth was dry, and her head felt like splitting.<br /> <br /> Not to mention that her body was in pain everywhere.<br /> <br /> She struggled to sit up from the bed, rubbing her temples as memories flooded back into her mind.<br /> <br /> Last night, she successfully took revenge on Cain, but that wasn't the point. The point was... she seemed to have gone to the wrong hotel room and had sex with a stranger.<br /> <br /> Joylessly, she ran her hand through her hair.<br /> <br /> She felt very embarrassed.<br /> <br /> She didn't expect herself to reveal such a fragile side after getting drunk. And she even had casual sex with a random man.<br /> <br /> Vaguely, she remembered that the man only agreed to stay after her begging and tears.<br /> <br /> It was as if he was doing this for her out of pity.<br /> <br /> Thinking of that, Xeyla felt even more embarrassed.<br /> <br /> However, since she was the one who took the initiative, she stopped acting sentimental.<br /> <br /> With a sigh, she calmed down and dragged her body to the bathroom while enduring the soreness. When she looked down and saw the marks on her body, she couldn't help but blush.<br /> <br /> She didn't dare to look any longer and hurriedly finished washing up. Later, coming out of the bathroom, she found a set of new clothes on a cabinet.<br /> <br /> It seemed that the man was quite considerate. Xeyla believed that to avoid awkwardness, the man must have already left the hotel by now.<br /> <br /> As she thought so confidently, she walked out of the bedroom and into the living room.<br /> <br /> Only then did she realize that she was wrong.<br /> <br /> Chapter 4 The Shrinking Birthmark<br /> <br /> The living room was huge, and the floor-to-ceiling windows were wide open. When the breeze came, it brought a chill.<br /> <br /> Xeyla looked up and saw Fletcher sitting behind a long table.<br /> <br /> In the daylight, his angular and handsome face was even more impactful. Xeyla couldn't help but hold her breath subconsciously.<br /> <br /> Although his short hair was slightly disheveled, his tidy white shirt was buttoned all the way up. It gave him an extra air of nobility and restraint, as well as a chilly aura that kept people at bay.<br /> <br /> At this moment, he was holding a tablet in his right hand and tapping something on the screen with his left hand. His fingers were long, and his knuckles were clean and distinct. Against the backdrop of the high-tech tablet, they looked particularly pretty.<br /> <br /> Xeyla's heartbeat accelerated.<br /> <br /> Perhaps hearing some noise, Fletcher put down the tablet in his hand and looked up. His gaze fell directly on her.<br /> <br /> Those pitch-black, deep eyes were filled with lofty and cold arrogance. Yet, they had a calm and confident look. It was as if she was just prey and destined to never escape his grasp.<br /> <br /> Her heart tightened. Under such a gaze, she could hardly stand.<br /> <br /> "Um..." She coughed lightly, trying to calm herself down. "I apologize for last night. I'll take my leave now."<br /> <br /> At the same time, Fletcher gazed at her pretending composed look with a deep and meaningful expression, as if he saw through her hidden panic.<br /> <br /> "Come here." Although his voice was faint, it carried an irresistible dominance.<br /> <br /> Instinctively, Xeyla walked over and sat across from him.<br /> <br /> "Take a look. If you're good with it, sign it." He lightly tapped on the table.<br /> <br /> Now that he mentioned it, she noticed the document on the table. She glanced at it quickly, then gasped.<br /> <br /> "Fl-Fletcher O'Neill?" she asked, stuttering. "You're Fletcher O'Neill?!"<br /> <br /> She couldn't believe it.<br /> <br /> Did I have sex with the Fletcher O'Neill last night?!<br /> <br /> And this mysterious and legendary figure is actually so young, and… very good-looking!<br /> <br /> She was so shocked by what she had just learned that she couldn't recover her senses for a long time.<br /> <br /> With her eyes widened and her mouth slightly agape, she appeared a bit silly.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, Fletcher was very pleased by her reaction. He picked up his coffee and took a sip. Something flashed in his gaze. "Keep reading."<br /> <br /> Xeyla turned the page and finally saw the content of the agreement.<br /> <br /> "Y-You w-wanna get married to me?!" she stammered.<br /> <br /> With a dull thud, Fletcher put down his cup on the table. Then, his cold and unquestionable voice sounded. "Yes."<br /> <br /> At that moment, Xeyla thought of many things.<br /> <br /> For one, Cain had mentioned Fletcher's name many times with enthusiasm. Cain had been hoping to get investment from TS Group. If Cain learned that the fiancée whom he had been looking down upon married Fletcher, the look on Cain's face would be very interesting.<br /> <br /> Besides, Fletcher had enormous wealth and power. It was hard for Xeyla to say no.<br /> <br /> Nonetheless, she soon regained her rationality.<br /> <br /> What do I have that this man would look at me differently? All we had is just a one-night stand. With his money and status, he can have any woman he wants.<br /> <br /> Besides, there's still this unsightly birthmark on my face. Because of this birthmark, many men would subconsciously look away when they see me for the first time.<br /> <br /> Fletcher might have agreed to fool around with me last night due to his goodwill. But, getting married?<br /> <br /> It must be a trick!<br /> <br /> Thinking of that, Xeyla closed the document and said seriously, "I'm sorry. I can't sign this."<br /> <br /> Fletcher's pupils dilated slightly. He did not expect her to turn him down.<br /> <br /> His grandfather had been desiring to see him get married and have children. So, if he didn't find a woman to marry soon, it seemed that his grandfather would continue to seek ways to do so. Drugging him like last night was just the beginning.<br /> <br /> Therefore, when Fletcher woke up this morning and saw Xeyla's peaceful sleeping look, he suddenly had this thought that if he absolutely had to marry someone casually, why not chose Xeyla?<br /> <br /> Most importantly, her scent had a certain appeal to him. If it was her, perhaps he wouldn't be repulsed.<br /> <br /> But now, she refused his marriage proposal.<br /> <br /> It was she who pleaded with him to stay last night with a pitiful look. How dare she refused his proposal after that!<br /> <br /> But when Fletcher saw Xeyla's determined look, his gaze darkened.<br /> <br /> His fingers lightly tapped on the table, and with each tap, Xeyla's heart raced a little faster.<br /> <br /> "I… don't think that's a good idea…" answered Xeyla in difficulty. Deep down, she was feeling guilty though.<br /> <br /> It seemed that Fletcher was upset.<br /> <br /> "Tsk."<br /> <br /> He snorted. His tone carried a hint of coldness and mockery.<br /> <br /> Both of Xeyla's hands were trembling slightly, and she couldn't bring herself to look at his expression. In fact, for a brief moment, she even wanted to give in and sign the agreement.<br /> <br /> Eventually, Fletcher said in a faint tone, "You can go now."<br /> <br /> Xeyla was surprised.<br /> <br /> "Anything else?" He looked up at her.<br /> <br /> "Nothing." With an awkward chuckle, she got up without hesitation. "I'll leave now."<br /> <br /> After leaving the hotel, Xeyla managed to hail a cab and said to the driver, "Rosewood Mansion."<br /> <br /> Then, she let out a sigh of relief, though her heart was still thumping fast.<br /> <br /> It wasn't her fault for being easily intimidated. The oppressive presence given off by Fletcher was just too strong. If she hadn't spent three years in the entertainment industry, where she had been exposed to grand spectacles, she might have surrendered long ago.<br /> <br /> As for that random and bizarre marriage proposal, it was right for her to reject it.<br /> <br /> After all, someone like Fletcher was way out of her league.<br /> <br /> Soon, the cab arrived at Rosewood Mansion.<br /> <br /> Returning to her own little apartment, Xeyla could finally relax.<br /> <br /> Then, she recalled that the sex tape of Pheona and Cain was played at yesterday's awards ceremony.<br /> <br /> She had turned off her phone for more than ten hours now and felt like she was completely cut off from the world, which was a wonderful feeling.<br /> <br /> She knew without a doubt that many must have called her since last night, but she had no intention of dealing with them.<br /> <br /> Upon entering the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror.<br /> <br /> The birthmark on her right cheek was still there, and it even appeared more vibrant than before.<br /> <br /> A hint of melancholy crossed Xeyla's eyes, but in the next moment, she froze.<br /> <br /> Something wasn't right.<br /> <br /> Since she looked at the mirror every day, she was intimately familiar with the shape and size of the birthmark. She was absolutely certain that today the birthmark appeared smaller by a whole round.<br /> <br /> At the realization of that, she rubbed her eyes and leaned in closer to the mirror to observe carefully for a while. Then, her heart began to race.<br /> <br /> Indeed, the birthmark had undeniably shrunk. It wasn't her imagination!<br /> <br /> The change would mean that one day the birthmark could completely vanish.<br /> <br /> She would be freed from all the limitations the birthmark had imposed on her and could finally step in front of the camera to make all her dreams come true!<br /> <br /> With the surge of thoughts in her mind, she felt her blood boil with excitement.<br /> <br /> But…<br /> <br /> For so many years, the birthmark remained unchanged. So, why did it suddenly shrink today?<br /> <br /> What did she do differently from last night till now?<br /> <br /> Xeyla furrowed her brows and pondered for a moment, then suddenly widened her eyes.<br /> <br /> Last night…<br /> <br /> She had sex with a man for the first time.<br /> <br /> Yes, this must be it! This must be the reason why the birthmark has become smaller! It can only be for this reason!<br /> <br /> Chapter 5 Holding a Press Conference<br /> <br /> Xeyla was caught up in a huge frenzy. For so many years, she had already given up hope. Who would have thought that the birthmark was somewhat similar to a mark which some women wore to indicate their virginity?<br /> <br /> And there was one more crucial point.<br /> <br /> To make the birthmark disappear, could she just have sex with any man? Or did it have to be Fletcher only?<br /> <br /> If having sex with any man would work, it would be fine. But if it had to be Fletcher only...<br /> <br /> At the thought of that, Xeyla regretted it so much that she wanted to go back in time.<br /> <br /> She should have signed the marriage contract just now. If she had signed it, she could have found a legitimate reason to sleep with him, and perhaps it wouldn't take long for the birthmark to disappear completely.<br /> <br /> But now...<br /> <br /> Thinking of Fletcher's distant and aloof demeanor, Xeyla almost had zero hope.<br /> <br /> With his status and the fact that he had already given her a chance, he probably wouldn't be willing to give her another chance.<br /> <br /> Even if he was willing, it was almost impossible for her to see him again, given their vastly different statuses.<br /> <br /> Her hope that had just risen was crushed. She couldn't just have sex with a random man to test out her hypothesis.<br /> <br /> Xeyla knocked her head against the mirror in frustration.<br /> <br /> But no matter what, she finally found a way to make the birthmark disappear.<br /> <br /> Xeyla's eyes lit up again with a sudden burst of excitement.<br /> <br /> Just a few minutes ago, she was still extremely uncertain about her future.<br /> <br /> Now, she had goals.<br /> <br /> One of them was to sleep with Fletcher.<br /> <br /> And the other one was to get back control of Starlight Entertainment.<br /> <br /> She wanted Cain and Pheona to repay everything they owed her. Considering her understanding of Cain, she knew very well that a sex tape wouldn't be sufficient to bring him down.<br /> <br /> Thinking of that, Xeyla went to the living room and took out her phone.<br /> <br /> As soon as she turned on the phone, the notifications of messages kept popping up.<br /> <br /> She took a look and saw that Cain had probably called her more than a hundred times since last night.<br /> <br /> In addition, many reporters whom she knew in the circle, as well as her colleagues and top executives of the company, had also called her.<br /> <br /> It seemed that last night's video had caused quite a stir.<br /> <br /> Just as she was about to check her social media, Cain's call came in.<br /> <br /> She answered it.<br /> <br /> "Xeyla!" Cain almost roared. "Where did you go? Have you heard what happened last night?"<br /> <br /> Hearing that, Xeyla was somewhat surprised. It seemed that Cain hadn't suspected her at all.<br /> <br /> "I wasn't feeling well after I arrived at the venue, so I came home early to rest. I had no idea that my phone ran out of battery. I just managed to turn it on. What happened?" she asked with a light tone.<br /> <br /> Cain seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief. "Xeyla, no matter what you see, don't believe it. Pheona and I have been framed."<br /> <br /> "What?" exclaimed Xeyla in surprise.<br /> <br /> To be fair, she got to applaud herself for her acting skills.<br /> <br /> "In any case, come to the company as soon as possible. We'll hold a press conference in an hour, and we need you to be our spokesperson. The sooner you come, the better!" he urged.<br /> <br /> "Okay, I'll be there right away." Upon saying that, Xeyla hung up the phone for the first time.<br /> <br /> Just then, another call came in. It was her colleague, Leo Marsh.<br /> <br /> She answered the call.<br /> <br /> "Xeyla! Thank goodness you finally picked up the phone!" Quickly, Leo described the event last night before updating her on the current situation. "Cain released a statement in the name of the company this morning, saying that the two in the video are not him and Pheona, but just two random people who resemble them. But clearly, this explanation isn't convincing enough, so he's planning for you to step out to clarify for him and Pheona. Xeyla, don't go. Cain is using you!"<br /> <br /> Hearing that, Xeyla asked in surprise, "Leo, why do you say that?"<br /> <br /> "I always felt that something was off between him and Pheona since before. So when I saw that video, I knew for sure that those two had something going on!" Leo continued urgently, "Xeyla, I know you're hurt, but you must believe me. Cain—"<br /> <br /> "I believe you." Xeyla cut him off. "Leo, don't worry. I know everything."<br /> <br /> A warm feeling rose in her heart. There were still people in the company who truly cared about her.<br /> <br /> Meanwhile, Leo seemed to take a breath. "So last night's event… Ah! I get it now! Well, I'm looking forward to the press conference later, ha-ha-ha."<br /> <br /> Xeyla smiled and hung up.<br /> <br /> She returned to the mirror and studied the birthmark on her face. Suddenly, she had an idea.<br /> <br /> ...<br /> <br /> At Starlight Entertainment, there were ten minutes left before the press conference would start.<br /> <br /> "Why hasn't Xeyla come yet?" Cain repeatedly called Xeyla's phone, but there was no answer. In frustration, he threw his phone onto the sofa.<br /> <br /> Pheona sat by the side. Her face was pale and full of tears.<br /> <br /> The incident last night was like a public humiliation. Just the idea of the whole world had seen the sex tape of her and Cain filled her with intense anger.<br /> <br /> "Why does it have to be Xeyla? Maybe it was her who shared that video!" Pheona clenched her fists tightly.<br /> <br /> "Impossible," Cain denied firmly. "Even if she found out, she would never do such a thing."<br /> <br /> "Still, I don't want her to clarify for us."<br /> <br /> "She's my fiancée. Her stance is crucial!" insisted Cain.<br /> <br /> "Fiancée this, fiancée that!" After yelling that, Pheona wept again.<br /> <br /> Although she and Cain loved each other, because of Xeyla, they could only be together in secret.<br /> <br /> Even when everyone was now suspecting that they were in an incestuous relationship, Cain wouldn't allow her to reveal the truth still.<br /> <br /> Why?<br /> <br /> "Pheona, stop causing a scene," Cain said sternly as he looked at her. "Think about your future in the entertainment industry."<br /> <br /> Pheona choked. "But, I don't want her to be the spokesperson!"<br /> <br /> "This is the only way to clarify things now!" To be honest, Cain wasn't sure. He didn't know whether Xeyla would still unconditionally believe him like before if she saw the video.<br /> <br /> Just then, an assistant knocked on the door and came in. "Mr. Irving and Miss Irving, it's time. The reporters are waiting outside."<br /> <br /> "Pheona, let's go."<br /> <br /> "But Xeyla isn't here yet," muttered Pheona.<br /> <br /> Although she never admitted it, at this moment, Pheona realized that she lacked the courage to face the reporters alone.<br /> <br /> "Yeah, but if we're late, the reporters will have something to write about again!" Cain's tone was impatient. "And not to mention that this is a live broadcast!"<br /> <br /> Only a live broadcast could spread the press conference in real time and effectively suppress the rumors.<br /> <br /> Pheona finally had nothing to say, gritted her teeth, and gave in. "Fine."<br /> <br /> The assistant pushed open the door for them, and immediately, countless microphones and cameras were aimed at the two of them, making it almost impossible for them to see clearly.<br /> <br /> "Mr. Irving, where is your fiancée, Miss McLean?"<br /> <br /> "Didn't your company make a statement that she would clarify for you at the press conference today? Where is she? Has she also started to doubt your relationship with Miss Irving?"<br /> <br /> "Miss Irving, as the third person in the two's relationship, how do you feel?"<br /> <br /> Countless malicious questions came at them.<br /> <br /> Pheona's face turned pale, and she almost couldn't help but shout out that it was Xeyla who was the shameless third person.<br /> <br /> At the same time, Cain's expression didn't look good either. He raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. "Xeyla is on her way and will be here soon. Please wait a moment."<br /> <br /> "I doubt Miss McLean will show up."<br /> <br /> "Yeah, who could stand such a thing? And they even claimed that someone pretended to be them in the video. Tsk, only their diehard fans would buy that!"<br /> <br /> The voices of skepticism were growing stronger and louder. As the scandal had captured the attention of the public, the reporters were eager to uncover more sensational information.<br /> <br /> Cain pursed his lips and gradually grew uncertain.<br /> <br /> Did Xeyla grow suspicious as well? Is that why she hasn't shown up now?<br /> <br /> By abstaining from this press conference, she's practically taking a stance in agreeing with the accusations against me and Pheona. In that case, we'll never be able to clear our names!<br /> <br /> As time passed, the reporters witnessed the increasingly grim expressions on Pheona and Cain, and they took even more photos.<br /> <br /> The reporters were glad that they had more sensational pieces to write about.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, the viewers who tuned in to the live stream also affirmed the nature of the scandal. Pheona's most devoted fans were overcome with emotions and found themselves shedding uncontrollably.<br /> <br /> Just then, a slender figure made her way toward the press conference venue from a distance.<br /> <br /> Cain was the first to catch sight of her and shouted, "Xeyla!"<br /> <br /> Instantly, the reporters quieted down.<br /> <br /> Following Cain's gaze, they turned their heads to behold a slender and graceful figure.<br /> <br /> In the next second, a collective gasp of astonishment escaped from their lips.❤🔞😍<br /> <br /> -------------------------------------------------------- <br /> There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to continue reading 😉🔥<Blind to Love>🔥 (It will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)	LEARN_MORE	https://page.tapon.com/h5-book-share-custom4.html?	104800005627300	A wonderful story	https://facebook.com/100083177024234	55,247	2	795,344,235,316,702	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	1	1	Learn more	A wonderful story	120208143436690110	page.tapon.com	NONE	image		https://page.tapon.com/h5-book-share-custom4.html?lang=en&id=6125&brand=3&app=0&ppid=3065&pid=FBW2A&campaign={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&utm_source=FBW2A&utm_medium={{placement}}&utm_campaign={{campaign.id}}&utm_term={{adset.id}}&utm_content={{ad.id}}&ori_campaign_id=120208143401850110&ori_adset_id=120208143402330110&ori_ad_id=120208143435230110	2024-04-07 04:32	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435300319_441144665089557_6356456367841480166_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1KGurTsadvsAb7CBOOb&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD48pgVPmelFyWj8O5cyYlRce5Y9uTnTJzcTUif456WOA&oe=6618D680	person_profile	A wonderful story	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435388372_372673209083733_4772557594258094155_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l967fAp67UcAb5Wl5Ie&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAtkM2Q6fROLKoNelLcp7EFGw0afGOOhjM1JeN_a3JIUQ&oe=6618E64B	3	A wonderful story	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,372	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011364}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	1140204430312251	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	Everyone stays quiet but my dad nods his head. I take a deep breath and comb my other hand through my hair. Hudson gives my hand another squeeze. Looking up at him with a sad smile.<br /> "On my birthday I found my mate. When I first figured it out who he was I ran back home. He came to the party. Sort of. We went somewhere to talk alone. One thing led to another and we mated," I glanced over to Elliott, his hand is tightly gripping his glass. "After that we got into an argument. He rejected me because he wants to stay with the mate he chose. I've been trying to be OK with this but it got complicated today. I'm pregnant. I was having a heated conversation with Conor about what I wanted to do. Hudson was trying to calm me down, I didn't even know he was home. I gave him the black eye. I'm so incredibly sorry."<br /> Tears streaming down my face and my breathing is erratic. Elliott pushes back from the table and throws his glass at the wall making us all jump.<br /> －－－－－－<br /> I walk into the kitchen where my mom already has a towel for me.<br /> "Thanks Mom, "<br /> "Happy birthday my sweet girl"<br /> She wraps the towel around my shoulders and gives me a big hug. I hear her sniffling and I let go.<br /> "What's wrong, Mom?"<br /> "You're finally 18 and that means you'll be able to find your mate today."<br /> "I'm really not trying to think about it Mom. What is he doesn't want me?" Finding my feet more interesting to look at.<br /> My dad stands up from the stool and walks over to me. He hooks finger underneath my chin, making me look up at him.<br /> "He is going to love you. We raised you to be sweet, kind, caring but fierce when you need to be. Don't let any man tell you otherwise. And happy birthday."<br /> He bent down and pecked my forehead. Walking back in the kitchen to clean up dishes from breakfast.<br /> "I think I'm going to go for a run," I say while drying off my hair.<br /> Walking back up the stairs to my room, I can hear Elliott and Hudson laughing. Grabbing a pair of black sweatpants, a T-shirt and new panties, I quickly get changed in the bathroom. Looking in the mirror to see how bad my hair is. Cringing at the mess, I go to brush my hair out.<br /> Once I'm done I head to the kitchen to quickly grab a bowl of cereal. My mom already has the stuff I like out on the counter for me. I walk over to her and give her a peck on the cheek.<br /> "Where did Dad, Hudson and Elliot runoff to?" I said before taking a huge mouth full of cereal.<br /> "They're just getting something from town. They should be back when you come back from your run."<br /> Nodding my head, I finish eating my breakfast. My mom takes my bowl and put it in the dishwasher.<br /> "Thanks Mom. Shouldn't be too long today. Maisie is restless today. She's making me go crazy in here."<br /> Going out the back door I run to the tree lines. I found the tree that we all hide our clothes when we go for runs. Thankfully it got warmer so this isn't terrible. I quickly strip out of my clothes and start to shift.<br /> It doesn't hurt that much anymore, I've been doing it since I was 16. Everyone in the pack begins to shift then but only when you turn 18 is when you can find your mate.<br /> Shaking my silver fur out, I run deeper into the forest.<br /> "Maisie, why are you so restless?"<br /> "I just have a feeling we are going to meet our mate today"<br /> "I don't wanna get your hopes up if it doesn't happen. Trust me I'm just as nervous and excited but it took Hudson six months to find his and she wasn't even from this pack."<br /> "Let's just try to enjoy the run before the party tonight."<br /> About halfway through my run I stop suddenly. The most intoxicating smell is driving me crazy. It smells like pine trees with sandalwood and a little bit of chocolate.<br /> "That is our mate!"<br /> I follow the smell, running as fast as i can. Once I get to the top of the hill, I can see him. Well I can only see the back of him, but even still he is the most handsome man I have seen. He's not wearing a shirt, his back muscles contract as he does push-ups. His hair shaved on the sides and longer on the top. It's the darkest black I've seen.<br /> At that moment he must smell me because he gets up slowly. All of his muscles are tense as he turns around. Once I can see who he is the excitement drains from my body. No way!<br /> He takes one step toward us. I turn around and run towards home.<br /> "Turn back around! That's our mate!" Maisie whines.<br /> "I know! But we can't be with him and I know you know why."<br /> Maisie whimpers because she understands. Our soul is broken in that moment.<br /> I reached the tree and quickly get changed. I run back into the house trying to keep my tears from falling until I get to my room. My family is in the living room as a sprint past them.<br /> "How was your run?" My dad asks.<br /> Ignoring all of them, I run up the stairs to my bedroom. Slam the door closed and jump in to my bed. Soon as my head hits my pillow, I can't stop the tears now.<br /> Why did it have to be him? He knew for two years and never once said anything to me about it. Of course my mate is Royal.<br /> ...<br /> The party is a blast. Basically half of the pack it's here in the house. Chloe and Emily are doing a great job at keeping my brothers distracted.<br /> Jade and I are dancing in the living room with Conor and Eli. The four of us have been best friends since preschool. Since we graduated high school, we have been inseparable all summer.<br /> While I'm dancing with Conor, I get the feeling that someone is watching me. I try looking around to see who it is but both of my brothers are nowhere to be seen.<br /> "I'm going to go outside for a couple minutes. I need to cool down," I yell at my friends.<br /> Walking through the giant crowd in the living room, I go into the kitchen to grab some water and make my way to the backyard.<br /> There are a couple people outside mingling. They all wish me happy birthday. I walk across the patio and take a seat on the floating chair.<br /> I still feel like someone's watching me. But as I go to stand up, the hairs on the back of my neck stand straight up. I freeze breathing in deeply. That intoxicating smell makes a small shiver run through my body. I slowly turn my head towards the tree line.<br /> Royal is standing against a tree. I can't look away from him. It's like everything else in the world just doesn't exist. He motions for me to follow him as he turns around.<br /> Maisie is hollering at me to follow him. I really want to. Honestly, I did not expect him to show up. That gives me some hope. Maybe Maisie is right, maybe he wants to explain. My heart quickly over powers my mind and I followed him into the woods.<br /> ...<br /> Once I'm all dressed, I turn around to see him facing the opposite direction. All of his muscles are tense and he is shaking. I slowly walk up to him and touch his arm. He shakes off my arm and growls at me. I take a couple steps back.<br /> "We should have never done that," he says clearly angry.<br /> My whole body stiffens. He turns around to look at me.<br /> "You're the one who knew that I was your mate for two years! You never said anything to me! And yet you still stayed with Cassie! You chose her over me!" I snapped back at him.<br /> "You're right I did choose Cassie, because I love her and I have loved her since we were 10 years old! And I will continue to choose Cassie!"<br /> I can't hold back the tears anymore. Keeping my arms at my sides, I dig my finger nails into my palms.<br /> "So you're going to choose her knowing that you have a mate, the other half of your soul, because you've been together for 10 years."<br /> "Yes."<br /> "You are so unbelievably selfish. Denying with the moon goddess wanted, what our wolves need!" I yell at him."So why did you just mate me!?"<br /> "Because my wolf was going insane without you. He wanted me to mark you but I can't do that. I won't do it!" He growls at me, taking a step closer to me.<br /> Tears running down my cheeks as I bend my head down and let out a sob. I can see Royals feet standing in front of me.<br /> "Look at me," He says roughly.<br /> I shake my head no. My whole body trembling for what I know is coming.<br /> He hooks finger underneath my chin and pushes my head up so I'm looking into his eyes. I take a step back so I don't feel the tingling.<br /> "Please. Don't do this," I beg him.<br /> "I, Royal Anderson, reject you Victoria West," he says and walks away.<br /> I fall to my knees, my hand over my heart has I gasp in air. Maisie is whining. Our soul crushed. I let out a mix between a scream and a sob into the forest.<br /> I wait about 15 minutes trying to collect myself. I start to walk back home.<br /> "Why would he do this to us?" Maisie whimpers.<br /> "Because he's an prick. He loves Cassie. He doesn't want us Maisie! We are going to be better off without him," I snapped back at her.<br /> "But you know that we need him."<br /> "We don't need any man, especially one like Royal. We are going to have to be strong together. We will be strong."<br /> Stepping back onto the patio, Jade comes out.<br /> "I have been looking everywhere for yo-" she stops as soon as she sees my face.<br /> Tears start running down my face again. I hug her as tight as I can.<br /> "He rejected me," I cry into her shoulder.<br /> "Let's go upstairs and you can tell me everything while I fix your make up," she says well wiping some of the tears off my face.<br /> We both run upstairs and I tell her everything except who he is. I can't have any of us acting differently around him. Is my family finds out at him, it's going to cause all kinds of problems. He's Alpha and my dad is still one of the head warriors.<br /> Finishing my make up, we had back downstairs. The party just blurs together. My heart is breaking. I know we can get through this. We have to.<br /> ...<br /> 6 weeks later<br /> The first week after Royal rejected me I stayed in bed. My parents were worried, both of my brothers tried to get me to talk about what was wrong and Jade was with me every single day.<br /> After that the weeks have gone by quickly. Jade and I have been out every day. Either at the pool, driving around in the Jeep with Conor and Eli and enjoying the summer.<br /> Every morning we decided to go on runs together. That has been super helpful. Conor and Eli don't know I was rejected. Only Jade knows. I think my dad suspects something happened with my mate but he hasn't asked yet.<br /> The four of us are on our way to the store to pick up some things for the pool. We each pick out a new raft. The boys are going to grab snacks while Jade and I go to find more tanning oil and sunscreen.<br /> We both grab a couple of each and start walking toward the registers.<br /> "Oh wait! While we're here I need to grab more tampons before next week," Jade says that she grabs my arm and pulls me down the aisle.<br /> As she is looking for hers, I'm lost in my own thoughts. I normally get my period before hers. Counting back to the days quickly, trying to figure out how late I am. She finds what she's looking for and tosses it into the cart.<br /> "Are you OK?" She asks.<br /> I look at her, my eyes are wide and I shake my head no. I can't even get the words out. I swallow hard trying to find the nerve to speak. Thank the moon goddess I don't have to, she looks up at me and gasps.<br /> "Oh, you're late," she says with a hand over her mouth.<br /> Conor and Eli find us as we both just stare at each other.<br /> "We got everything we need," Eli says. Dumping everything into the cart.<br /> "Why don't you guys go check out, we both want to go and look at something real quick," Jade quickly says shoving the cart at Conor and shooing them away.<br /> With them quickly gone we both quickly run to get tests. I grab the box with three of them. We check out quickly at the pharmacy and I hide the test in my purse.<br /> We quickly meet up with the boys in the parking lot loading up the Jeep. I get in the driver side and start of the Jeep. Once we are all loaded up, we had back home.<br /> Pulling into the driveway, we all grab bags and head inside. We leave all the snacks out on the kitchen island.<br /> "We're going to go outside and start blowing up the rafts. Go get changed so we can go swimming," Connor says.<br /> We both run upstairs and slam my bedroom door. I grab the test box out of my purse and open it up.<br /> "I feel like sick to my stomach," I tell Jade.<br /> "Well good thing you're already going to be in the bathroom," she deadpans. "Grab your swimsuit, go pee on those and by the time we're both done getting ready they should be ready," Jade says calmly.<br /> I grab my bikini and the three tests, closing the bathroom door. I quickly take all three and to turn them over. Getting changed into my bikini. I can't stop my hands from shaking. Trying to take deep breaths as I pace back-and-forth.<br /> Going up to the counter I turn all three over and look down. I pick one up and read the word, pregnant.<br /> I yell checking the other two.<br /> I open the bathroom door, Jade looks up at me. Couple tears fall down my cheeks and she's instantly hugging me.<br /> "I'm going to be a mom," I say softly as my whole body shakes.<br /> "You are going to be the best mom. You don't need him. He doesn't deserve anything," she replies.<br /> Conor and Eli come in. Stopping dead in their the tracks to try to piece and what's going on. Conor spots the test in my hand and looks up at me. I let go of Jade to stand in front of them.<br /> Eli looks over at Conor but Conor won't take his eyes off of me.<br /> "Are you really?" Conor whispers.<br /> Nodding my head, he instantly grabs me up in a hug. Resting his chin on my head. He pecks the top of my head. He puts both of his hands on the side of my face and makes me look at him, using his thumbs to wipe away my tears.<br /> "Who?" He asks gently.<br /> "My mate. My birthday, I found him. We mated and he did not mark me. He rejected me right after." I say sobbing.<br /> Eli and Conor both growl wildly. I look over at Eli and his eyes are almost black. He runs out of my room as I yelled for him to come back. He slams the front door and shifts. Running to the woods.<br /> The three of us go downstairs silently and start making lunch. I can't stop my hands from shaking. I grabbed everything we need for outside and set it outside on the table.<br /> I sit down in the chair staring off at the tree line waiting for Eli to come back. Jade squeezes my hand.<br /> "He'll be back soon. He just needs to wolf out. He's not mad at you," Jade says.<br /> "No I'm not mad at you. I am mad at that jack hip," Eli says coming over to give me a hug.<br /> He hugs me tightly picking me up. Setting me down gently,pecking my forehead and taking a seat next to Conor. We all eat our lunch.<br /> Grabbing my new floaty, I place it on the edge so I can climb in and rest on it. They join me a couple minutes later.<br /> "I have to tell my family today," I say randomly.<br /> "We can be there when you do, if you want," Jade says and both guys agree.<br /> "No. I have to do this alone. And I have to come up with a plan on what I'm going to do. I can't stay here."<br /> "What do you mean you can't stay here?! Your family is here and we are here!" Conor yells.<br /> "And so is my mate who rejected me for someone else!" I snap back.<br /> I jump off my float and into the water. Swimming over to the steps to get out. I grab my towel and dry off my face.<br /> "You think I want to leave?! Do you think it's going to be easy to say goodbye to you three and my family?! I have to do this alone! The one person who is supposed to be there, who was made to be my other half, mated me, rejected me to be with someone else and now I'm pregnant with his pup! He doesn't get to know, he doesn't deserve to get a say in this kids life anymore!" I holler while sobbing.<br /> All three of them look at me. Not saying a thing. Because they know I'm right. An arm wraps around my shoulders and I growl spinning around and punch whoever just grabbed me in the eye.<br /> All three of them rush out of the pool. Eli scoops me up and carries me over to the recliner. Jade rushed over to who I punched and Conor runs inside for a ice pack.<br /> I'm shaking and I don't know if it's because of the anger or being scared. Conor gives Jade one ice pack then slowly walks over towards me.<br /> "I won't punch you. I don't know what came over me. I'm sorry."<br /> "You just went into protective mama mode on Hudson's hip," Conor says chuckling.<br /> I let Conor wrap my hand in the ice pack. I rest my head on his shoulder.<br /> "Did he hear me yelling?" I whisper.<br /> "Unfortunately, I heard every word," Hudson says.	LEARN_MORE	https://a.topicksapp.com/ad/dGlnZXJyZWFkZXIvMTQzMT	106700359177506	Picks002	https://facebook.com/100095293115204	15	1	7,306,923,552,737,593	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Picks002	120208944075790042	a.topicksapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.topicksapp.com/ad/dGlnZXJyZWFkZXIvMTQzMTI2LzIwMjQwNDA3MTM0NTM5L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 00:50	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434476301_2369203013279196_6788269993130698910_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Os0jwBjbTNAAb5Wkq2_&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAVanSVvj6T48PH5o2Q-KGPRcCsKDOrSj3v8Z4CKicDlw&oe=6618F219	person_profile	Picks002	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434446536_1002687241571287_849829332685879645_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=touICi-fCuEAb7Iju0B&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDBsr8-nKFFFdtyXVjmpWmolmcY1Ldh7AnwubJrydlxFg&oe=6618D899	3	Picks002	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,380	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011161}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	1173899664021308	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"What did you do, Samantha?"<br /> "I'm sorry, " I uttered, lowering my head.<br /> "I - I just wanted to take pictures of you but I wasn't intending to have intercourse with you."<br /> "I already have a girlfriend and I love her."<br /> "Believe me, Luke, this is not included in my plan and I didn't intend - "<br /> "I don't love you and do you think that after everything you did last night, I will still be able to love you?"<br /> ————————<br /> Samantha's POV:<br /> "Sam."<br /> "Hmm?" I looked up to see my best friend Jack leaning against the door frame. Her face has a mixed expression of frown and worry.<br /> "Are you sure you're ready to go back to San Francisco?"<br /> I put down the dress I was holding as I found myself laughing at her question.<br /> "Of course! Why shouldn't I be ready?"<br /> She shrugged, walking towards the bed and slumped herself next to me. "I think you should ask yourself that question and not me."<br /> "Well, I don't have to ask myself that question because I know that I'm ready! It's been almost four years since I left my hometown and I really missed the things I was doing then."<br /> "Okay, as you say so." She gives me a shrug for the second time. "Are you now going to stay there for good?"<br /> "I don't know. Maybe yes, maybe no. But honestly, I haven't thought about it yet. I just want to see my daughter and surprise her on her birthday."<br /> "How about seeing your husband again? Are you ready for that?"<br /> "Ex-husband! He's no longer my husband, Jack, remember?"<br /> "Alright, but what if you meet him again at the party? You know, it's impossible for you not to see him again. After all, he's still Cali's father."<br /> "I know. And so - if he's there? I can't stop him from seeing his daughter, besides, everyone expects him to attend the party. Of course, some of them are just to gossip about our lives."<br /> "Hmm ... so you mean to say you're ready to face him again after four years of hiding from him?"<br /> "Excuse me! I'm not hiding from him, I didn't and I will not. Why would I do that? And as for your question, of course, I'm ready. I completely forgot what happened. It's all in the past. I am now Samantha Soriano version 2.0!" I said flipping my hair over my shoulder. You know, to show her how confident I am with my answer.<br /> "So you're saying you have already moved on, huh?" She asked after a while. I know how much she's trying to suppress her laughter.<br /> I sighed.<br /> "Jack, how many times do I have to answer that question? I've already moved on and whatever has happened in the past, it will remain buried like all the stupid feelings I felt for him four years ago. I'm completely healed, especially now that I have David. I love him and I'm happy with him."<br /> David is my boyfriend. And If you're asking if my daughter approved him as my boyfriend ... the answer is yes and we've been together for six months.<br /> "Oh ... alright, you're completely healed." She left me hanging on those words and busied herself checking her new polished nails.<br /> "Hep! You don't have to explain. Just let me continue, okay? What I was saying earlier was that you should take David with you to San Francisco. Why? Well, it's not just to introduce him to everyone, but to show your ex-husband what kind of precious gem he has thrown 4 years ago. He chose to be with that woman who knows nothing but shows off on a catwalk wearing only two pieces of her - I mean, cloth!"<br /> "You can't blame her, she's a model." I chuckled.<br /> "I know she's a lingerie model, but you don't get my point, do you? You and Luke had been married for 4 years, you had a five-year-old daughter but what got me confused is that he never learned to love you? Goodness!"<br /> "Ouch! Do you really have to slap me again with those words?" I pretended to be hurt. I couldn't help it. I don't even know why those words still give a slight sting in my spine.<br /> "Why? Isn't it true? Jeez! If only it were David, I think he learned to love you in those 4 years of being together!"<br /> "Yes, if only he was David, but he's not him. He's Luke Marcuz Williams."<br /> "Let's be serious, Sam. What if suddenly everything changes when you come back?"<br /> This made me frown. "What do you mean?"<br /> "What if when you see him again you'll realize that you still love him? That nothing has changed and that you are still in love with him even after four years?"<br /> My mouth suspended in mid-air. I admit I was kinda shocked by her question.<br /> "That's not going to happen." I smiled, shaking my head.<br /> "How can you be sure of that?"<br /> "I just know, " I said with a shrug.<br /> "Well, let's see."<br /> "It's true, Jack, believe me. Because Luke and I..." (I smiled bitterly) " ... we just met, but we weren't really destined to be together. See? Fate had just played on us." I blinked away the tears which I don't know where it came from.<br /> "Ohh..." she held my hand, giving me a sad smile. "You're right, you're not meant to be together. It's enough that you became fool and stupid over him in your youth days. But anyway, at least that's stupidity gave you the most precious gift you've ever received."<br /> I dropped my back to the bed when Jack finally left my room. She's right. The biggest mistake I made also gave me a precious and memorable gift in my life ... becoming a mother. It was a mistake that I will forever regret doing but would be grateful for at the same time.<br /> Staring blankly at the ceiling, a sad smile formed my lips as the part of that happy and painful memories crossed my mind again.<br /> Four years ago ... a 17-year-old Samantha ...<br /> "Ouch!"<br /> I screamed, caressing my forehead. Then a crumpled paper landed in front of me. I don't have to ask who did that stupid thing as there is only one person who always does such a thing to annoy me. My older brother, Dale.<br /> Frowning, I slowly turned my chair only to see him lying on my bed, grinning with his legs crossed against each other.<br /> "Dale! What are you doing here?"<br /> "Shhh ... hey, sis, why do you always forget that this is also my house?" He changed his position. He faced me, resting his head on the palm of his hand while his elbow supported its weight.<br /> "Dale Sebastian Soriano! Don't you know how to respect someone's privacy? You're so annoying!"<br /> But he just laughed even more.<br /> My chest goes up and down but I remained seated. I'm really trying to calm my nerves not to kill my own brother. How I wish sometimes for the ground to open up and swallow him. I don't care if it includes my bed, I'll just ask Dad to buy me a new one.<br /> "Samantha, Samantha, Samantha. Tsk.tsk.tsk ... when are you going to wake up and stop dreaming about my best friend? Oh, no, I forgot you're awake. Stop daydreaming about Luke, because let me tell you, he already has a girlfriend. And even if he doesn't have one, he will certainly never notice you."<br /> 'Ouch.' My heart screams inside.<br /> "He will never look at you. Tss! He doesn't even like you, I mean, you're not his type."<br /> Is he really my brother or have I just been adopted? He's a straightforward person and sometimes I couldn't help but hurt with his harsh words.<br /> "You really know how to throw harsh words, are you?"<br /> "Because it's true, Sam. You're no match compared to all the girls who flaunt their bodies every day in front of him. Look at yourself, you don't even know how to use makeup."<br /> "You know what, I started getting confused if we are really siblings! You don't love me and I feel it!"<br /> "Tss! Stop the drama, Samantha, it doesn't suit you."<br /> I just blinked repeatedly. The nerve.<br /> "I'm just concern about you, don't you get it? You'll never want to be his girlfriend if you just know him."<br /> "What do you know about love? I'm warning you, Samantha, stop your illusions about Luke. He already has a girlfriend."<br /> I just rolled my eyes. The word came from him, Luke has a girlfriend - yes, a girlfriend, meaning a girlfriend only. And since they are not yet married, I still have the chance to make him look at me and of course, to love me. Yay!<br /> Visiting my brother at the University is not my first time doing it. I've done this many times in the past eight months since I knew that his best friend had returned to San Francisco to continue his studies. But I must admit that this is the first time I come here 'ALONE', as my best friend's rope of patience towards my brother has already reached its limit. Well ... I guess you already know the reason.<br /> Wearing my new mini skirt or should I say - the shortest I've ever had - skirt, I smiled at all the girls who actually presume to be my sister-in-law in the future.<br /> "Hi, Sam." They greet me in unison.<br /> "Hello." I greet back smiling.<br /> Well, Dale and Luke are both famous in this school, not only because they both have looks and appeal, but also because they were both heirs to the largest advertising and real estate company in the country.<br /> I kept walking until my feet reached the best spot where I could see my king playing. I'm sure they haven't noticed me yet. Well, it's a big favor on my part, since I was able to watch and stare the way Luke's muscles flex every time he moves.<br /> So the game started. I just rolled my eyes when the annoying creatures - I mean, girls behind me started screaming the names of their favorite players.<br /> But my heart jumped out of my chest when our eyes met. I smiled sweetly at him, but I only got a blank stare before he ran to the other side of the court.<br /> 'Hmm ... it's okay. I know you'll be mine soon.' A desperate smile formed on my lips.<br /> "What - " It's too late for me to avoid the flying round object as it already hits me on the shoulder. And because of its strong impact, I fall from my seat. "Ouch!" I screamed because of the unexpected pain.<br /> "Oh, God! Are you okay? I'm sorry, I didn't catch the ball before it went in your direction." A new face from the team asked me while helping me to stand up.<br /> "It's okay, I'm fine." I tried to smile after seeing Luke standing behind him.<br /> "Tss! This is a college university, but what is a spoiled brat high school student doing here?" Luke sneered and although it pinched my heart, I still managed to smile - charmingly.<br /> "Hi, Luke."<br /> He stared at me and I didn't miss the way he clenched his jaws after seeing my skirt. His expression became darker, but I 'misinterpret it in some naughty idea'.<br /> I hold my breath and held my chin up. This is it, he finally noticed my outfit.<br /> I was just pulled back to earth when he started walking away after throwing me a hard glare.<br /> "W-Wait!" I can still feel the pain on my butt but I have to run after him. I don't want to miss this opportunity as it only happens in a blue moon. "Luke!" I grabbed his arm which made him stop and look at me.<br /> I swear my heart stopped beating the moment he turned around. His cheeks were red and so were his lips. Oh, gosh! He looks so handsome.<br /> "What?"<br /> "Uhm - "<br /> "What do you want, Ms. Soriano?"<br /> Oh, yeah ... the second time he called me Miss Soriano.<br /> "Why are you calling me by my last name? I told you to call me Sam, besides, you're my brother's best friend, aren't you?"<br /> He scoffed, removing his arm from my grip. "Right. Your brother and I are best friends and not us. We are not even close."<br /> "Yeah, but we can at least be friends, you know." I shrugged awkwardly, trying to keep up his pace.<br /> "Look, Miss Soriano, I'm busy and I don't have time for this childish conversation."<br /> "Childish - no, it's not! I mean it. We can be friends." I know some of his teammates are looking at us right now with different expressions on their faces, but the thing is - 'I don't care.'<br /> He instantly stopped walking. And I take that as an opportunity to tell him what I feel, where honestly, I've already forgotten how many times I've confessed it to him.<br /> "I like you, Luke Marcuz. No, I think I'm falling in love with you." I smiled even though I already knew what his next words will be.<br /> We heard some cheerings from the other students and his expression darkened as he formed his fists into a hardball. It's okay - I know he wouldn't hit me.<br /> "You know what, why don't you just go home and do your homework instead of bothering me? You're too young for this kind of thing, don't you know that? And forgodsake, how many times do I have to tell you that I don't like you!"<br /> "Ouch." My right hand automatically lifted into my left chest. "But I said I like you, what will you do about it?"<br /> 'Who says I can't be an actress?'<br /> "You're just wasting your effort, Samantha. Wearing heavy makeup, fitted shirt, short skirt and 4-inch heels is only for those desperate women!"<br /> Maybe if we're just in a different situation, I would have jumped 10 times and roll on the ground as he mentioned my name ... but his words cuts not only my heart but also my ego.<br /> "I already have a girlfriend and I love her."<br /> "I know, but just like what you said, she's only your girlfriend and not your wife. So that means I still have a chance to prove myself to you." I shrugged.<br /> I don't know where I got the strength to spill those words, but I have to make him understand what I feel. I noticed the fire registering in his eyes, showing a silent warning as he took a step closer to me.<br /> "Listen kid and bear this in your mind!"<br /> "You're too young and naive to understand the things around you. And do you think I'm oblivious of what you're doing?" He scoffed. "No, I'm not, so better stop this childish act of yours and stop bothering me. I love my girlfriend and I would never, never choose you over her."<br /> And with one last glare, he left me speechless and open-mouthed in the middle. <br /> <br /> At our favourite fast-food restaurant 7 years ago ...<br /> "What the heck! Are you insane, Samantha?" That was Jack's first reaction when I told her about my plan of seducing Luke to the next level.<br /> "Well, I have no choice, Jack."<br /> "What are you talking about you have no choice? You have all the choices in the world to stop your craziness over Luke Williams, otherwise, you will end up miserably!"<br /> "Miserably? No, Jack, because miserably is what will happen to me if I just let him marry that woman after his graduation!"<br /> Queen Of The Night resto-bar, 9:30 pm.<br /> The roaring music filled my ears the moment I entered the exclusive night bar.<br /> I waited for almost half an hour before the man I was waiting for finally entered the club. I immediately called the bartender's attention and pointed to Luke's direction. He recognized him instantly the moment I showed Luke's photo. He hesitated at first, asked me again some random questions and because of that, I pulled the last $5000 out of my bag, and that's what made him shut his mouth.<br /> He nodded and motioned for me to hide while he's doing the rest of the job.<br /> Honestly, I have a lot of plans, way better than this. But after listening to his conversation with my brother, I don't know what happened to me. Suddenly I became frustrated and desperate to make him mine, although I know that with this plan I will not only be able to stop their wedding but also to destroy their relationship.<br /> But that's what I wanted and here I am now. Besides, backing out isn't in my vocabulary. I have already paid the prick of a bartender all my pennies, so I have no choice but to proceed with the plan. The operation 'stops Luke Williams wedding and make him fall in love with me' plan'.<br /> My eyes widened like saucers the moment I saw Dale walking behind Luke as they entered the club. I couldn't help cursing because I didn't know whether to continue doing it or I'll be back next time.<br /> 'Whew! You have to think of a better solution for this, Samantha!'<br /> Until finally a brilliant idea came to my mind. I immediately ran to the ladies' room and entered one of the cubicles.<br /> "Why on earth would I do that?" I can imagine the deep frown painted on Jack's forehead when she answered my call.<br /> I tried to ask her a favor to call my brother and pick me up from Janet's house, one of our classmates as the wheel on the back of my car flattened out, so I had to send it to the nearest mechanical shop.<br /> "Please, Jack?"<br /> "What are you doing at Janet's house at this very late hour? And seriously, you're really asking me a favor to call your narcissistic brother? Huh! Why don't you just call him and tell him to pick you up?"<br /> "I can't!" I bit my lip. 'Jeez, why did I say that?'<br /> "What? What do you mean you can't?"<br /> "Uhm - I - I can't reach his phone. I tried to call him but he's out of range."<br /> And that's what happened before I ended up in a room with Luke's sleeping figure after almost two hours of waiting.<br /> But the moment I got out of the washroom, my vision became blurry and I don't know why I suddenly felt dizzy. I don't remember ordering heavy drinks, 'cause I only asked the prick bartender to give me just a ladies drink. And as far as I remember, I only have two 'shots' if what they may call it.<br /> "What the heck is going on with me?" I asked myself confused.<br /> Massaging my temple, I took a deep breath and tried to walk towards the bed. The room is a bit dark and the only light source comes from the small table lamp near the bed, which is enough for me to see how drunk Luke is.<br /> I sit on the edge of the bed. Greek God's body flaunts freely in front of me and God knows how much I really wanted to touch every part of his body. And despite the heaviness of my eyelids, I tried to lift my hand and bring it to his hair.<br /> I don't know but the tears started to blur my vision. I must be 17 but I know that I feel for him. I love him.<br /> 'You know what, I always wonder what happens if I was born at your same, would you ever notice me? Or what if I'm Dale and I happen to be your best friend, would you ever feel the same for me? Would you ever return my feelings, this love I have for you?'<br /> I'm not sure if this is my first and ever last chance to do this. Besides, I don't even know what will happen tomorrow, so before the drowsiness takes over me, I found myself cupping his face and pecking him passionately.<br /> How I pray this isn't just a dream, that we could stay like this forever and that I never wake up, so I could always be with him and his always next to me. He's mine and I am his. It's only in my dreams that I don't have to play a smart girl in front of him. I don't have to go to his university every time I wanted to see him, as he would be the one to make an effort to see me.<br /> "Baby girl."<br /> I tried again to open my eyes despite the heaviness that I felt with my eyelids only to see the smile on his lips. I was about to return that smile but I was a little bit late to do it. He captured my lips in a hard and possessive peck while his hands were doing its job, wandering all over my body.<br /> I was still busy analyzing my feelings when he positioned himself between my legs and ...<br /> "Oh, God!"<br /> I gasped loudly as I felt the unexpected pain that surged down my core. Honestly, I didn't expect my first time to be this painful and that I hadn't even noticed that my nails were digging his shoulders. He's just too busy moving on top of me not to realize it.<br /> Until the pain finally subsides and turns it into another burning sensation that builds up inside me, drowning my mind in the pool of lust and that's it - my whole body shuddered beneath him.<br /> After reaching his peak, he dropped his body next to me. And much to my surprise, he pulled me even closer to him, wrapping my small frame with his toned and strong arm while the other served as my pillow.<br /> "I love you, " I whispered, my face was on his neck.<br /> "I love you, baby girl."<br /> I heard it. I heard those words before losing consciousness and falling asleep.<br /> After washing my face and drying it with a clean towel, I started putting on my clothes from yesterday. I have to hurry as I want to ask the prick bartender of what he put in my drinks last night.<br /> Taking my steps out of the bathroom, my mind was focused on my goal of talking to the bartender and I didn't waste any second looking at the bed. I took my bag and was about to open the door when suddenly a loud voice roared through the four corners of the room.<br /> "Where are you going?"<br /> "What did you do, Samantha?"<br /> I flinched when he held my arms tightly. His voice laced with anger and so his eyes, that if that kind of look could ever kill, I'm sure I'm already lying six feet under the ground.<br /> "answer me!"<br /> "Huh? I - I didn't do anything - " but he cut me off.<br /> "Liar! You spiked my drinks last night, didn't you?"<br /> "I - " Holy God, what am I going to say? "I'm sorry, " I uttered, lowering my head. I couldn't bear to look him in the eye. They were like a fire that slowly burns my soul.<br /> "Sorry? You're sorry?"<br /> "Aww ... y-you're hurting me." I tried to remove his hands but he only tightened his grip. My tears were now forming around my eyes not because I'm scared but because of the guilt that is eating me inside. "I - I just wanted to take pictures of you but I wasn't intending to have intercourse with you."<br /> "Really?" He asked, clenching his jaws.<br /> "Believe me, Luke, this is not included in my plan and I didn't intend - "<br /> "your excuses! Why am I supposed to believe you?" and he began to launch curses and offensive words that almost made me cry.<br /> "You know what? You've completely lost my respect for you! I thought you're different, but no, I was wrong!"<br /> "I didn't do anything. I told you I felt dizzy and fell asleep last night. I'm sorry. Honestly, I thought it was a dream - "<br /> "A dream? Really, huh? Was it a dream that you enjoyed so much?"<br /> "I'm just stating the truth. I have no plans to ruin you, I - I just want to be with you because I love you and that's all."<br /> "Samantha Soriano, the mere fact that you planed all this means you have every intention of ruining me! What is it for? You want me to notice you? I don't like you and how many times do I have to shout it in front of you just to make you understand that I don't like you?"<br /> He paused for a few seconds.<br /> "I don't love you and do you think that after everything you did last night, I will still be able to love you?"<br /> I suddenly lost for words. I was just standing in front of him, motionless.	LEARN_MORE	https://a.shepherdsapp.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvMTQzOTE4	102673059542883	Shep002	https://facebook.com/100093452425291	55	1	1,448,976,185,697,225	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	Shep002	120209792833320659	a.shepherdsapp.com	NONE	video		https://a.shepherdsapp.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvMTQzOTE4LzIwMjQwNDA3MTcwMTQ4L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 04:06	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435397329_1592845884808636_4353440945078493088_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VxV0oXbMct0Ab7Uj5zr&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC0TlEMfK5c8sIIS9lPywG8OQqGXQVf-j3sFzXE5sR_KQ&oe=6618E3C2	person_profile	Shep002	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435578466_393391313496217_9186004664844682086_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CB1sKPpRe_AAb6RlaOb&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC72bgHWOPD209y94y3Y_JrezNHd0s8HJZoJfPWJafZ4A&oe=6618DF95	3	Shep002	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete
1,011,382	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":1011430}'	Yes	2024-04-07 16:42	active	455	1183312133032803	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	At first I wonder if I'm seeing double; then it hits me. No wonder they seem familiar! Brock and Cody Easton are twins, first-year draft picks, and star players for the Leopards. In the NFL world, they're better known as the Beast Brothers.<br /> As I stand up, the man by the car — is he Cody or Brock? — looks me over. There's something other than concern in his gaze and he's not even trying to be subtle about it. His eyes travel down my body and up again, taking in my curves, and his expression changes from annoyance to speculation.<br /> My skin feels too tight all of a sudden, as if my nerve endings were trying to push through, leap across the space between us, and wrap themselves around him. What is wrong with me? It's only been a few hours since I packed my car and left my prick of an ex, I was just in a car accident, and here I am salivating over two men I haven't even properly met.<br /> —<br /> Megan<br /> The best thing Jason ever did was cheat on me.<br /> Not that I'm grateful to my skunk of an ex-fiancé at the moment. I'm crawling down the freeway in bumper-to-bumper traffic, heading into my hometown. There's a big game this weekend and the Leopards are the team to beat in the NFL, so everybody and his brother has come to see them take on the Stallions.<br /> Reaching my exit at last, I take the off-ramp to Central Avenue. It's as crowded as the freeway, crammed with cars trying to get home or to a hotel before the dark clouds overhead unleash their fury. I inch along, wishing the traffic would vanish so I could pistol the puny engine on my compact car and vent some of my emotions.<br /> Every time the scene from this morning intrudes on my mind, anger and pain flare up anew. I'm sick of driving, sick of grieving, of wasting my tears on a man who doesn't deserve them. If I hadn't come home early and found Jason balls-deep in another woman, I'd still be planning our wedding.<br /> I need a drink and a hot bath and some mindless entertainment. I need to be numb.<br /> My cell phone rings. I glance down and see that it's Jason. It's all I can do not to pick up the phone and hurl it straight through the windshield.<br /> It's only an instant that my eyes are off the road, but when I look up there's a truck stopped right in front of me. With no time to brake, I wrench the steering wheel, jerking my car sideways into the next lane — just as a bright blue sports car whips into the same spot from the other side.<br /> Its front bumper hits the passenger side of my car with a sickening crunch, bouncing my head off the window next to me, then snapping me back the other way. The impact spins my car around. I end up facing the wrong way, the oncoming traffic dividing frantically around me like water going past the prow of a ship.<br /> I'm too stunned to move; for long moments, I just sit there staring. I'm finally numb, but not the way I wanted.<br /> Maybe I messed up in another life, and today is some kind of karmic revenge. My lower lip trembles, and I bite down on it. Self-pity sucks, and no matter what, I will not start crying again.<br /> A tap on my side window makes me jump. I turn my head to see a man peering in at me. Dark hair, dark eyes, shoulders as broad as a house. Why does he seem so familiar?<br /> When I don't respond, he opens my door. "Are you all right?"<br /> "Yes. I'm sorry," I say, straightening in my seat. "Was that your car?" "Yeah, but don't worry about that." I hear a snort behind him, but I can't see who it is because the huge man in front of me is blocking my view.<br /> Undoing my seat belt, I turn to get out of the car. The man takes my hand to help me up. Electric heat surges up my arm and through my body, flooding me with sensation. A detached corner of my mind notices my entirely inappropriate response, and wonders if it's because I'm in shock.<br /> He backs away to give me room. Now I can see the other man, standing by the flashy blue car with his arms folded. Same hair, same eyes, same massive build.<br /> At first I wonder if I'm seeing double; then it hits me. No wonder they seem familiar! Brock and Cody Easton are twins, first-year draft picks, and star players for the Leopards. In the NFL world, they're better known as the Beast Brothers.<br /> As I stand up, the man by the car — is he Cody or Brock? — looks me over. There's something other than concern in his gaze and he's not even trying to be subtle about it. His eyes travel down my body and up again, taking in my curves, and his expression changes from annoyance to speculation.<br /> My skin feels too tight all of a sudden, as if my nerve endings were trying to push through, leap across the space between us, and wrap themselves around him. What is wrong with me? It's only been a few hours since I packed my car and left my prick of an ex, I was just in a car accident, and here I am salivating over two men I haven't even properly met.<br /> Granted, they are the hottest men I've ever laid eyes on. But still. "Don't worry about the car," the one nearest me says again. "I'm Cody, by the way." He'd let go of me when I stood up, and now he's holding out his hand again to shake.<br /> It's an enormous hand — it engulfs mine, and I am not a petite woman. But I only have an instant to process that, because at the contact with his rough, warm skin, heat flows through me once more. This time, my papilla go hard.<br /> I tell myself it's the stress. That's why I'm getting more turned on than I ever did from Jason's touch, right here in the middle of the street, with honking cars all around us. I want to believe it, but I know it's not true.<br /> The other thing I know is that I need to stop feeling this way. Now. I pull my hand free and look at his brother. "So you must be Brock. My dad's told me about you both."<br /> A slow smile quirks one side of his mouth. He's devastatingly handsome, just like his twin — and he knows it. "Your dad's a fan?"<br /> "You could say that," I tell him. "He's your coach."<br /> The guys exchange a quick glance, eyebrows raised. Traffic is still going by us, but very slowly because people keep stopping to take photos of the twins through their car windows, even though night has fallen.<br /> "You're Coach Turner's daughter?" Brock says. NFL teams have a lot of different coaches, so it's a valid question. But there's only one head coach, and that's my dad.<br /> "Yeah, I'm Megan. I'd say it's nice to meet you, but I'd really prefer we hadn't met this way."<br /> Cody grins at that, but Brock's frowning, his mind on something else. "Don't you live in Omaha?"<br /> "I did," I say. And I am so not having that conversation with either of these guys. "We should call the police and our insurance and all that."<br /> Their sports car has a crumpled fender but is mostly intact. When I go around to the passenger side of my car, though, I see that it took the brunt of things.<br /> "Yeah, it's totaled," Cody says from behind me. He sounds far too cheerful about it, and I suppress a twinge of irritation. Even as a rookie, he's earning a good salary, so buying a new car is no big deal to him.<br /> But I have no job at the moment, and I'm not asking my father for money. He's already letting me stay at his place until I can sort things out. Letting him pay for stuff on top of that is way more than I'm comfortable with. Maybe I can find some kind of telecommuting work until I can get another car.<br /> I go back around to the driver's side, taking out my phone and my insurance card. Brock's already on his phone. "Cops are on the way to take an accident report," he says when he hangs up, "and I've got tow trucks and a cab coming too."<br /> "Tow trucks, plural?" I say.<br /> He shrugs. "They both need it."<br /> "Well, thank you." But he only called one cab. Does that mean ...<br /> "Are you heading to your dad's house?" he says, as if hearing my unspoken question. At my nod, he continues, "We'll drop you off. It's on the way to our place anyway."<br /> "Thanks," I say again. "That's really very kind."<br /> "No big deal." He and Cody exchange another swift glance, and this time I sense the undercurrent flowing between them. Whatever they're thinking, it sends a ripple of awareness down my spine.<br /> The brothers are standing together now, and I can't help but admire the view. Chiseled jaws, skin in matching shades of sun-tanned bronze, strong noses, sensual mouths. They were impressive when I watched them play on TV, but in person their charisma is overwhelming.<br /> My gaze wanders down to the arms like tree trunks, then the tight, narrow waists. They're both wearing gym shorts and t-shirts, the fabric straining against their biceps and thighs. I bet their abs are amazing too. They could be world-class models instead of football players.<br /> Two sets of big, dark brown eyes pin me in place, and suddenly I can't breathe. The moment lengthens until I force myself to look away. My heart is beating way too fast.<br /> Maybe getting in a taxi with the twins is not such a good idea. But the wind is rising, the clouds darker and more threatening. We need to get indoors before the skies open up.<br /> By the time the police and the tow trucks have come and gone, the taxi has arrived, and the air has a bite that makes me shiver. I have my suitcase and purse, but have to cross my fingers that the rest of the stuff in my car will be safe at the repair shop until I can pick it up. Cody puts the suitcase in the cab's trunk, then opens the back door and slides in. Brock gestures for me to go next.<br /> I don't want to make a big deal out of riding up front with the driver after the guys have been so nice to me, so I get in and scoot over to make room. The brothers dwarf me, and when Brock slides in, I'm squeezed between them like I'm the filling in a twin sandwich.<br /> The driver pulls into the crush of traffic. Pressed between the brothers, I'm instantly warm. My whole body starts to tingle, and it's not just from the heat coming off them. I know this because the sensations are strongest right between my legs.<br /> I've never reacted to a man like this before, let alone two of them at once. Maybe all my emotions about Jason are being diverted into lust. Which means it's a really bad idea for me to let this continue.<br /> If they realize how turned on I am, they'll think I'm a freak or a groupie. I don't want to give them any ideas, since I'll doubtless be around them again — I won't miss a game. In my best nice/polite/helpful voice, I say, "I should sit in front."<br /> "Nah," Brock drawls, and the next thing I know he picks me up as if I weigh nothing at all and settles me sideways on his lap, my hip nestled in his crotch. I suck in a breath as electricity jolts through my body.<br /> Excuse me," I say, still struggling for politeness. "I can't sit in your lap." I try to ignore the sensations spiraling from my core out through my body and back again.<br /> "You are sitting in my lap," he points out, like it's no big deal. One of his hands, so big and strong and warm, is curled around my waist, burning through my clothing. The other goes to my head, pressing gently down to tuck me against his neck, then stays tangled in my hair.<br /> He smells like sunshine and clean male sweat. It's intoxicating. My voice comes out all soft and breathy when I say, "I mean it's not appropriate. Please let me go."<br /> "Relax, sugar," he says in that same lazy tone. "We're not gonna hurt you."<br /> The we is not exactly comforting.<br /> Brock's mouth brushes the skin on the side of my neck, making me jolt. Since I can't take them up on their offer, I don't need any more torment. I try to pull away again, but he just tucks me back against his side.<br /> "Easy, Megalicious," he says in that rumble of his. "You're too tense. We need to help you relax."<br /> "You did not just call me — that." I can't even make myself repeat his ridiculous nickname. Who does he think he is? Besides the guy who's making my brain melt, I mean, along with the rest of my body.<br /> Cody chuckles. "How about megagorgeous?" He shifts closer, running a finger up and down my arm. <br /> My system is overloading again, and I can't help squirming some more on Brock's lap. "Yeah, babe," he says. "Let Daddy Brock make you feel better."<br /> "Daddy Brock?" I sputter and then snort with laughter. "You guys are no older than I am. I might even be older than you."<br /> "It's not the years, baby," he says, his lips grazing the sensitive shell of my outer ear. "It's the mileage."<br /> Even as I roll my eyes at him quoting movie lines at me, he turns me so I'm facing forward in the taxi. One arm wraps around my midriff, and his free hand teases the skin just above the waistband of my shorts.<br /> His touch sends sparks shooting right down to my private part. I must have hit my head during the collision harder than I thought. Anger, grief, stress, hormones — can't forget the raging hormones — have apparently shredded every bit of common sense I possess. Because I don't say anything.<br /> All I have to do is open my mouth and tell them, "No." Or "Stop that." And they'd back off, both of them. I know it in my bones. Impossible as it sounds, I feel safe with these two men who are taking such liberties with my body.<br /> I'm letting it happen because I want it to. Because I want them. Because right now, with the rain wrapping the taxi in sheets of water, hiding us in our own little world, all I care about is how they're making me feel.<br /> And how they're making me feel is like a beautiful and desirable woman. Someone worth wanting. Someone Jason was a fool to let go.<br /> Who are you kidding? whispers the self-doubt that's been tormenting me all day, ever since I walked in on Jason and his mistress. You're nothing to them.<br /> I almost listen, almost give in to the crushing weight of my insecurity. But then my phone rings. Cody pulls it out of my purse. "Jason," he says, reading the screen. "Who's that?"<br /> My anger blazes again. "No one," I snap. I grab the phone, hit the Reject Call button, and toss it back in my purse. Jason, and not in a good way. He got his and now I'm getting mine.<br /> I relax against Brock, consciously letting go of my resistance. "That's my girl," he whispers. His hand slips inside my shorts, then under the elastic of my panties, his fingertips teasing the curls above my cherry.<br /> Now that I've decided not to fight it, I'm impatient for more. "Touch me," I whisper back. "Do it."<br /> <br /> There's a car I don't recognize parked in my dad's driveway, a white SUV next to his black one. The guys exchange a glance, but don't say anything. We all get out, and Cody retrieves my suitcase while Brock says to the driver, "Wait here — we'll be back in a few minutes."<br /> "That's okay," I say. "You don't have to come in with me." My dad may not have x-ray vision, but I can't shake the feeling that as soon as he sees us together, he'll somehow know what just happened.<br /> "Just need to ask him a question," Brock says, but there's a twinkle in his eye that fills me with trepidation. He and Cody follow me up the sidewalk, close behind me as if they're afraid I'll slip inside and lock the door on them. They might be right.<br /> My body hasn't stopped humming from those amazing orgasms, and I mentally cross my fingers that my face is blank enough to protect me. Since Dad's expecting me, I open the front door without knocking, the twins still right behind me.<br /> The entryway opens into the living room, with a hallway branching off to the left that goes to the bedrooms, and a doorway on the right that leads to the kitchen. Since the living room is empty, I turn into the kitchen — and stop so fast the brothers bump into me.<br /> My dad's there, and so is a woman I've never seen before. Their arms are around each other; his hands are on her hip. And they're pecking like there's no tomorrow.<br /> I haven't been this shocked since the day I was ten and came home to find my father crying in the living room. Even catching Jason this morning was less of a stunner. My voice is stuck in my throat. I don't know what I'd say anyway.<br /> Brock comes to my rescue by clearing his throat loudly, breaking up the makeout session. My dad's head whips around. "Megan!" he says. He looks confused — understandable, with the Beast Brothers at my back — but also a bit guilty.<br /> "Hi, Dad." I find I can speak now that the silence has been broken. "I did tell you I was almost here." His guilty look increases, and a small part of me is glad because it helps me conceal my own feelings of self-reproach. He comes over to give me a hug, wrapping his arms around me and holding me close. When I called this morning to say I was on my way, he didn't ask any questions; something in my voice must have warned him it wasn't the time. All he said was, "I'll be here."<br /> His unwavering support steadies me, even as the contrast to Jason's betrayal is like a shard of glass in my heart. I squeeze him tighter, overflowing with love and gratitude, but his next words shatter the mood.<br /> "Vivian stopped by after we spoke," he says. "Vivian, I'd like you to meet my daughter Megan."<br /> The woman comes forward, hands outstretched. "It's wonderful to meet you, dear. Your father's told me so much about you."<br /> My first thought is that she looks nothing like my mother. I still have memories of my mom, and lots of old photographs. Not to mention mirrors. I have my mother's auburn curls and curvy build, whereas Vivian is blonde and slender. I'm relieved that there's no resemblance; I'm not sure what I would do if my dad started dating a lookalike.<br /> Her expression, though, puts my back up. Maybe it's my imagination working overtime, but the little smile playing around her lips reminds me of Jason's mistress. He threw her out this morning when I caught them together, but she smirked at me while she strutted out of the house, as if she'd won some kind of victory.<br /> I want to smack Vivian's smile right off her face — which is crazy and wrong. My dad isn't cheating; he's entitled to be happy.<br /> I should be happy that he's met someone after so many years alone. But I'm not. Shoving aside thoughts of what that says about me, I force a smile and say, "It's nice to meet you."<br /> And that's when everything goes from awkward to totally insane.<br /> Because Vivian looks at the twins and says, "Hello, boys. What are you doing here?"<br /> And Cody and Brock say, "Hey, Mom."	LEARN_MORE	https://c.read4funs.com/ad/aXJvbWFuY2UvMTQzODYyLzI	188358004362292	ForFun-123	https://facebook.com/61554441015403	5	1	1,265,994,084,361,992	2024-04-07 02:00	person_profile	eligible	NONE	0	1	Learn more	ForFun-123	120209143342530732	c.read4funs.com	NONE	video		https://c.read4funs.com/ad/aXJvbWFuY2UvMTQzODYyLzIwMjQwNDA3MTY1ODM1L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	2024-04-07 04:01	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436197438_1240946940201172_8563210115456872508_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mtzB9hwXUrcAb7rmsOD&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAAdzfhOAWQrvj3w6LvDtn6UVCpDtkkC1drIC4_6btINQ&oe=6618CF04	person_profile	ForFun-123	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436490044_1083997649562118_3158549385289988527_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=D6-hX8mN4JMAb4CsREg&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCgbGszfFg6TZ3ExFnPoryWdw1cS8iLO4i3RwzXFOCLGg&oe=6618D718	3	ForFun-123	2024-04-07 02:00	View Edit Delete

Page 4 of 45, showing 20 record(s) out of 893 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads